TALES 
 
 FROM 
 
 ova <IAPAHE5E 
 DRAMAS 
 
 

 BOUGHT W.ITH THE INCOME 
 PROM THE 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 1891 
 B.30ju|t<T. %Xy^\%. 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 wnu_i 
 
 7 1071 Mh 
 
 P- 
 
 
 liUJfcdfc 
 
 :T — r&t ( "k 
 
 Sr^ 
 
 
 ft^ff^f"™ 
 
 
 '%tootoC 
 
 
 lIMl 
 
 aasates. 
 
 TWi^ 
 
 IgU^ 
 
 W'lJnr 
 
 iswiiasi^ 
 
 SiS.™ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CAVLORD 
 
 
 
 PHINTEOINO.S A 
 
 Cornell University Library 
 PL 887.M68 
 
 3 1924 026 914 097 
 
0t 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tlie Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026914097 
 
Mr. Kichiyemon as Mitsuhidi 
 
Tales from Old 
 Japanese Dramas 
 
 By 
 
 Asataro Miyamori 
 
 Professor of English in tleio Uni-versity, ToKyot 
 Japan 
 
 AtitKor of " R.epre9entative Tales of Japan " 
 Revised by 
 
 Stanley Hu^Kes 
 
 Professor of English in Keio University, ToKyo, 
 Japan 
 
 With 44 Illustrations 
 
 G. P. Putnam's Sons 
 
 Ne-w YorK and London 
 
 XTbe KnicRetbocfiec pcese 
 1915 
 
Copyright, 191S 
 
 BY 
 
 ASATARO MIYAMORI 
 
 Ube ftnfcterbociiet Vtress, new ffiotfe 
 
FOREWORD 
 
 EOPLE in England and America 
 probably do not realize what a 
 large part is played by the Theatre 
 in the hfe of the Japanese people. 
 This volume will help to give them some idea of 
 it; and, as a nation, like an individual, reveals 
 perhaps more of its true self in its amusements 
 than in the serious business of life, a perusal of 
 these pages, giving as they do an idea of the 
 stories which appeal most strongly to the taste of 
 the Japanese public, may help towards a wider 
 understanding of the Japanese national character. 
 The hold which the classical drama still exercises 
 on the theatre-goers of Japan may come as a sur- 
 prise to many, but should provide a strong link 
 of sympathy to the country from which Shake- 
 speare's genius sprung. In recommending this 
 short history of the Japanese stage from the 
 earliest times down to the present day, to all who 
 are interested in the evolution of the drama 
 
iv FOREWORD 
 
 throughout the world, I feel confident that I am 
 rendering them a genuine service, and if others, 
 who are anxious on more general lines to endeavour 
 to learn more of the spirit and genius of the 
 people of this Empire, wiU devote a short time to 
 the study of this subject, I am sure they wiU be 
 more than repaid for their pains. 
 
 Kilmarnock. 
 
 British Embassy, Tokyo, 
 March so, igis. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 INHERE are three great periods in the 
 history of Japanese literature: the 
 Nara Period (710-784), the Heian 
 Period (800-1186), and the Yedo 
 Period (1603-1867); and as the Mannyo Shu, an 
 anthology, and the Genji Monogatari, a romance, 
 are respectively the representative masterpieces 
 of the first two periods, so the joruri or epical 
 dramas are the representative productions of the 
 Yedo Period. 
 
 The following tales are condensed and adapted 
 from famous epical dramas by Chikamatsu Mon- 
 zayemon, the "Shakespeare of Japan," Ki-no- 
 Kaion, Chikamatsu Hanji, and five other great 
 writers. With the exception of The Love of 
 Komachi the Poetess, these dramas are very 
 long, and exceedingly intricate in plot, so that in 
 most cases, one or two acts only of each piece, 
 which are of permanent interest, are chanted or 
 performed. The present author has done his best 
 
vi PREFACE 
 
 to select the essential points of these dramas, 
 while omitting tedious details which have no 
 important connection with the main plot. He 
 has also endeavoured to give a brief account of 
 such passages as are essential to the main plot, 
 but are of little interest, and to reproduce, in their 
 original form, as far as possible, those acts which 
 are usually chanted or performed. 
 
 The author's best thanks are due to Mr. Masu- 
 kichi Suishu, who gave him valuable assistance in 
 the choice and condensation of the originals; to 
 Professor A. W. Plajrfair, who revised the manu- 
 script of one of these stories, and to Mr. Sakay6 
 Okano for the preparation of the cover design. 
 
 A. M. 
 
 Tokyo, 
 
 March, igiS. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction i 
 
 The Love of Komachi the Poetess . .31 
 From The Ono-no-Komachi Miyako no Toshi- 
 dama 
 
 By Ki-no-Kaion 
 
 The Treason of Mitsuhidie .... 65 
 From The Yehon Taikd-Ki 
 By Chikamatsu Yanagi 
 
 0-SOMi and HiSAMATSU II7 
 
 From The Shimpan Uta Zaimon 
 By Chikamatsu Hanji 
 
 The Battle of Ichi-no-tani . . . -153 
 From The Ichi-no-tani Futaba Gunki 
 By Namiki SosuKi; 
 
 The Sufferings OF Miss "Deep-Snow" . 205 
 From The Sho-utsushi Asagao Banashi 
 By Yamada Kagashi 
 
 Katsugoro's Revenge 273 
 
 From The Hakoni Reigen Izari Kataki-uchi 
 By Chikamatsu Tokuzo 
 vii 
 
viii CONTENTS 
 
 The Miracle at the Ferry of Yaguchi . 323 
 From The Shinrei Yaguchi no Watashi 
 By HmAGA Gennai 
 
 The Battles of Kokusenva .... 359 
 From The Kokusenya Kassen 
 By Chieamatsu Monzayemon 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Mr. Kichiyemon as Mitsuhidi . Frontispiece 
 
 MARIONETTE PERFORMANCES 
 
 A Scene from The Chushingura ... 4 
 
 A Scene from The YoshitsunS Sembonzakura . 4 
 
 A Marionette Performance Given at the 
 
 HoRiYEZA, Osaka ..... 6 
 
 Mr. Utayemon 24 
 
 Mr. Utayemon as Lady Yayegaki ... 24 
 
 Mrs. Rosho, the Most Famous Drama Chant- 
 
 RESS ....... 26 
 
 Miss Fumiryu, a Drama Chantress , . 26 
 
 Mr. Settsu Daijo, the Most Famous Drama 
 
 Chanter (on the Left) ... 28 
 
 A MARIONETTE PERFORMANCE 
 
 A Scene from 0-Some and Hisamatsu . . 30 
 
 MARIONETTE PERFORMANCES 
 
 A Scene from The Sendai-Hagi ... 30 
 A Scene from The Sekitori Senryo Nobori . 30 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 MARIONETTE PERFORMANCES 
 
 A Scene from The Taikd-Ki .... 30 
 
 A Scene from The Gotaiheiki Shiraishibanashi 30 
 
 MARIONETTE PERFORMANCES 
 
 A Scene from Yugiri and Izayemon . . 30 
 
 A Scene from The Kokusenya ... 30 
 
 Mr. Sonosuke 34 
 
 Mr. Sonosuke as Lady Komachi ... 34 
 
 "It Is I, Sir," Answered the Girl, Disguis- 
 ing Her Voice .... 
 
 ' ' Bring Me that Armour-Chest. Quick ! ' ' 
 
 Mr. Nizayemon ..... 
 
 Mr. Nizayemon as MiisuhidS 
 
 Mr. Baiko 
 
 Mr. Baiko as 0-Mitsu .... 
 
 42 
 100 
 102 
 102 
 136 
 136 
 
 0-SomS and Hisamatsu Produced at the 
 
 Imperial Theatre 138 
 
 Hisamatsu Took a Palanquin and the Girls 
 
 Boarded a Boat 146 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS xi 
 
 Tadanori, Carrying the Branch of Cherry- 
 Blossoms on His Back, Set out on His 
 
 Journey 170 
 
 "You Are a General of the Taira Army, 
 Are You not?" He Asked, Holding up 
 
 an Open Fan 186 
 
 Mr. Koshiro as Kumagai .... 198 
 
 Mr. Yaozo 202 
 
 Mr. Yaozo as Kumagai .... 202 
 
 The Young Warrior Fell to Writing on a 
 
 Tanzaku ...... 208 
 
 A Mob of Urchins Pelted Her with Stones 238 
 
 Mr. Gado as Asagao 252 
 
 Mr. Gado as KozukS 280 
 
 Conveyed in the Waggon by Hatsuhana, 
 
 He Went to the Temple Grounds . 308 
 
 But a Warrior Seized the Tail of His Horse 334 
 
 She Smiled Archly and . . . 346 
 
 Mr. Utayemon as 0-Fune (on the Left), 
 
 Mr. Danshiro AS rowj&ei (on the Right) . 350 
 
 The Nitta Shrine 356 
 
xii ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A "Battle of Flowers" Was to be Fought 364 
 
 She then Held up a Mirror . . . 388 
 
 Mr. Koshiro 398 
 
 Mr. K5SHIR5 as Kokusenya .... 398 
 
Tales from Old Japanese Dramas 
 
Tales from Old Japanese Dramas 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 HE Japanese drama is of four classes: 
 the no (yokyoku) or lyrical drama, 
 the kyogeti or farce, the kyaku-hon 
 or pure drama, and the joruri or 
 epical drama. 
 
 The no dramas are short lyrical stories founded 
 for the most part on the folklore of Japan, China, 
 and other Oriental countries. They are written 
 in exceedingly beautiful language, and are fuU of 
 quotations from ancient saws and songs. They 
 bear a curious resemblance to the old Greek 
 drama in that they are entirely chanted, in that 
 many of the characters use masks, and in that a 
 chorus takes up the action where the dialogue 
 leaves off. But they are too simple and primitive 
 in plot, and too deficient in lucidity and coherence 
 to have much value as dramas. These composi- 
 
OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 tions were devised for the entertainment of the 
 military classes in the Muromachi Period (i392~ 
 1603), the Dark Age of Japan; and their perform- 
 ance was favoured and protected by the Shogun 
 and other noblemen. Their chanted recitation 
 is nowadays in much vogue among the upper 
 classes. 
 
 The kyogen or farces are even shorter and more 
 primitive, and of slight construction. They are 
 performed generally on the same stage as the no, 
 in the intervals between the more serious pieces. 
 The no and the kyogen, therefore, may be called 
 sister dramas for the upper classes. 
 
 The kyaku-hon, which are nearly the same as 
 the European drama, were mostly written in the 
 middle and the latter days of the Yedo Period. 
 They were, and are much used for the theatre. 
 But most of their authors were minor writers; 
 and therefore the kyaku-hon, as a whole, do not 
 contain much work of a literary value, although 
 they are incomparably superior as dramas to the 
 no and the kyogen. 
 
 On the other hand, the joruri or epical dramas, 
 which were also written in the Yedo Period, are 
 such valuable literature, that they are generally 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 considered to be the representative works of the 
 Yedo Period, and joruri, and gikyoku or drama, are 
 commonly used as synonyms. The joruri is in 
 form an epic poem, consisting of a long story, 
 written largely in a series of the alternation of 
 seven- and five-syllable phrases, as follows : 
 
 No-ko-ru tsu-ho-mi no 
 
 Ha-na hi-to-tsu 
 Mi-zu a-ge-ka-ne-shi 
 
 Fu-ze-i ni-te 
 Shi-an na-ge-ku-bi 
 
 Shi-o-ru-ru ba-ka-ri. 
 Yd-yo na-mi-da 
 
 O-sM-to-do-mS 
 Ha-ha sa-ma ni-mo 
 
 Ba-ba sa-ma ni-mo 
 Ko-re kon-jo no 
 
 I-to-ma-go-i. 
 Ko-no mi-no ne-ga-i 
 
 Ka-no ta-re-ba 
 0-mo-i o-ku-ko-to 
 
 Sa-ra-ni na-shi. 
 Etc. etc. 
 
 "Alone left, he fell into reverie,' 
 With drooping head like a flower withering, 
 Incapable of drawing water up. 
 
 " See Chapter v. of The Treason of Mitsuhidi. 
 
OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 A good while later, tears he wiped away, 
 
 And said in whispers, ' Mother, grandmother, 
 
 'Tis my last farewell unto you, my dears. 
 
 As my request is granted willingly, 
 
 I leave this world without regrets whate'er. 
 
 How kindly eighteen years you've brought me up! 
 
 Your favours higher than the mountain are, 
 
 And deeper than the ocean depths indeed! 
 
 Remember 'tis a soldier's common lot 
 
 To bravely fight to death on battlefield. 
 
 And pardon me for leaving life ere you. 
 
 And now, Hatsugiku, 'tis fortunate 
 
 For us, that we've not nuptial cups exchanged. 
 
 So give me up, and wed another man. 
 
 But oh, poor girl! at tidings of my death, 
 
 How bitterly she'll weep and grieve, methinks!'" 
 
 But in substance and use, the joruri is a drama. 
 It has a well-marked movement of plot from the 
 opening scene, up to the final catastrophe; it 
 abounds in dramatic situations, and many of the 
 scenes are obviously designed with a view to 
 spectacular effect. It was originally written for 
 the ayatsuri shibai, or marionette theatre, but 
 afterwards its use was also adopted for the regular 
 theatre. 
 
 Its large narrative element, and often a part 
 of the dialogue are of the poetic character just 
 
Marionette Performances 
 
 A scene from The Chushingura 
 
 A scene from The YoshitsunS Sembonzahura 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 described. These parts are chanted to the music 
 of the samisen, a three-stringed guitar, by a chorus 
 seated on a platform overlooking the stage, on 
 the spectator's right. The chorus also declaims 
 the speeches of the puppet actors. In the case 
 of the theatre proper, the actors carry on all the 
 dialogue, except a part of it just mentioned, and 
 act and dance to the recitation of the narrative 
 part, in a similar manner to the puppets. The 
 narrative part not only supplies the thread of the 
 story, in order to connect the scenes represented 
 by the puppet actors, or the living actors on the 
 stage, but aids the imagination of the audience 
 by describing expressions of countenance, scenery, 
 and many other details that the resources of a 
 theatre cannot but fail to convey. Though the 
 joruri is poetry, yet it is written in simple and 
 easy language, quite intelligible even to peasants, 
 coolies, and children. It is emphatically a litera- 
 ture for the masses. 
 
 ■ From this general account regarding the nature 
 of the epical drama, we may now take a glance at 
 a brief history of its origin and development. 
 [ Some time during the Muromachi Period 
 (1392-1603) the profession of chanting or reciting 
 
OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 stories or popular histories in pubKc came into 
 existence. These recitals were accompanied by 
 taps of a fan, to mark time or to give emphasis. 
 The Taiheiki, a sketch of the political history of 
 the Kamakura Period (i 186-1332), the Heike- 
 Monogatari, or the " Story of the Taira Family," 
 and several children's stories were made use of for 
 this purpose. Toward the close of the sixteenth 
 century, to this accompaniment was added the 
 music of the samisen, a three-stringed guitar 
 introduced shortly before from Loochoo. This 
 improvement gave a stimulus to the profession 
 which became more and more popular. 
 
 About that time was written a story entitled 
 Joruri Junidan Soshi, or the " Story of Lady 
 Joruri." It was in twelve acts, and had a wide 
 circulation among the story reciters. Tradition 
 says that its author was a maid of honotir to Oda 
 Nobunaga, named Ono no Otsu, but there is no 
 authenticity for this belief. The following is the 
 gist of the story: 
 
 A high-ranked samurai in the post-town of 
 Yahagi, in Mikawa Province, prays the God 
 Joruri Ko to bless him with a child. In response 
 to his earnest prayers, a beautiful girl is bom to 
 
I 
 
 ffl 
 
 lO 
 
 
 K 
 
 •a 
 
INTRODUCTION ' 7 
 
 his wife. He names the girl Joruri after the' God. 
 Many years later, when she is a blooming maiden, 
 Shana-o-Maru (the famous hero Yoshitsune), on 
 his way to Osh)^!, stays at Yahagi. He and 
 Jsruri fall in loye with each other, and exchange 
 vows of fidelity. Though simple in plot, the story 
 embodies the rudiments of a drama. Hencefor- 
 ward any compositions used by the professional 
 reciters came to be called jdruri, and the reciters 
 themselves, joruri-katari, or joruri chanters ; and 
 this is the origin of the name oi joruri which is now 
 applied to the epical drama. 
 
 In the era of Keicho (1596-16 15) a noted sami- 
 sen player of Kyoto named Menukiya Chozaburo, 
 in conjunction with a certain Hikita, a puppet 
 showman of Nishinomiya in Settsu, started the 
 art of working marionettes to the accompaniment 
 of joruri recitation, and the samisen music. This 
 ayatsuri-shibai, or marionette theatre, rapidly 
 grew in general favour, so much that the Emperor 
 Go-Yozei was pleased to summon the troupe to 
 his palace to inspect their performances. 
 
 Towards the middle of the seventeenth century 
 there was in Yedo a great joruri chanter called 
 Satsiuna Joun. His bold and energetic manner 
 
OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of recitation was well suited to the martial spirit 
 then prevalent. He not only commanded large 
 audiences, but daimios and other noblemen gave 
 him their patronage. An author named Oka 
 Seibei is said to have written for him a number of 
 stories. Some of them are known as " Kimpira- 
 Bon," and are still in existence. They relate the 
 adventures of Kimpira, a fictitious hero of Hercu- 
 lean strength and gigantic stature, who achieves 
 military exploits, destroys demons, and slays 
 savage beasts. These stories were listened to 
 with great interest by the general public. They 
 particularly received an enthusiastic welcome 
 from the ignorant samurai of those days. Thus 
 Joun and his pupils enjoyed great popularity for 
 some years. 
 
 Several years after the death of Joufi, a great 
 joruri chanter named Takemoto Gidayti made his 
 appearance in Osaka. He was gifted with a loud, 
 musical voice, and originated a new style of reci- 
 tation. In 1685 he established a marionette 
 theatre called the Takemoto Za in Dotombori, 
 Osaka. The following year he began to chant 
 pieces written at his request by Chikamatsu Mon- 
 zayemon, the founder of the epical drama. Now 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 that an era of peace and refinement had prevailed 
 for many long years under the Tokugawa regime, 
 the public was tired of primitive stories, such as 
 "Kimpira-Bon" and the "Story of Lady J5ruri," 
 chanted in a simple and monotonous manner. 
 The people craved for something novel and exhila- 
 rating. Under the circumstances the Takemoto 
 Za supplied just what was wanted. Accordingly, 
 Gidaya's fame soon spread throughout Japan, 
 and his style overshadowed all the other artistes 
 of that time. His school flourished more and 
 more as time went on, until at last the joruri began 
 to be more popularly called gidayu and its reciters 
 gidayu-katari. 
 
 There has been much dispute concerning the 
 birthplace of Chikamatsu Monzayemon. The 
 most accepted opinion was that he was a native of 
 Hagi in the province of ChOsha. But most of the 
 scholars of recent times have concluded that he 
 was bom a samurai of Kyoto in 1653. In his 
 younger days he was a Buddhist priest. It must 
 be remembered that the priests were then the 
 most learned class; and it is probable that 
 Monzayemon's great erudition, which afterwards 
 blossomed forth into his immortal masterpieces, 
 
lo OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 was acquired chiefly during his sacerdotal life. 
 Later he returned to secular life, and for a few 
 years served a Kyoto court noble as his retainer. 
 Next we find him an author of stories and kyaku- 
 hon or pure dramas. His name, however, was 
 not widely known. 
 
 The ShussS KagSkiyo, or "The Successful Career 
 of KagSkiyo," his very first epical drama, was 
 written for Gidayu. It was performed at the 
 Takemoto Za in 1686. The performance of this 
 historical play raised the fame of both its author 
 and chanter to great prominence. At that time 
 a new epoch in the literary and chanters' world 
 began. Four years later Monzayemon took up 
 his residence in Osaka as playwright for the Take- 
 moto Za. From this time until his death in 1724 
 he produced, in rapid succession, about a hundred 
 pieces. His acquaintance with the Chinese and 
 the Japanese classics, and with the Buddhist and 
 Shinto religions, his good knowledge of the world, 
 and his fertile and inventive genius, combined to 
 make him a writer of unique merits. 
 
 The Nagamachi Onna Harakiri, or "The Wom- 
 an's Harakiri at Long Street," appeared in 1700. 
 This realistic drama, the very first of his so-called 
 
INTRODUCTION ii 
 
 sewa mono or dramas of life and manners, of which 
 he wrote twenty-four, was warmly welcomed by 
 the public. In 1 703 appeared the Sonezaki Shinju. 
 This drama deals with the shinju or double suicide 
 of a couple of young lovers. This was the first 
 of the so-called shinju-mono, or dramas of double 
 suicide; and it was so enthusiastically received 
 by the public, that this subject became a favourite 
 theme for the work of contemporary dramatists. 
 Shinju, it must be remarked en passant, often 
 takes place in Japan. When a pair of passionate 
 young lovers despair of obtaining their parents' 
 permission for their marriage, or when any other 
 circumstance prevents them from attaining their 
 purpose, they, instead of eloping, often commit 
 suicide together. By doing this, they hope to be 
 united in the next world. And it is said that the 
 Sonezaki Shinju, the Tenno Amijima, and other 
 shinju mono by Monzayemon, which describe this 
 tragic suicide in beautiful language, interested 
 the hearers to such an extent, that after their 
 appearance the number of cases of suicide among 
 lovers increased to an alarming extent. This was, 
 if it was a fact, surely an evil influence of Mon- 
 zayemon's dramas; but it is undeniable that his 
 
12 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 works, and those by the subsequent writers, on 
 the whole, exerted a good influence on pubUc 
 morals, as we shall learn later on. 
 
 In 1715, 5.fter Gidajrfl's death, and when the 
 Takemoto Za was on the verge of bankruptcy, 
 though his pupils Tanomo and some other able 
 chanters did their best, the Kokusenya Kassen 
 by Monzayemon appeared. It is reproduced in 
 the present volume as "The Battles of Kokusen- 
 ya." It met with such an enthusiastic reception, 
 that it was performed to overcrowded audiences 
 for seventeen months in succession, and the result- 
 ant income saved the theatre from the crisis. 
 This piece, together with the Yuki-onna Gomai 
 Hagoita, or "The Loyalty of Five Heroes," and the 
 Soga Kwaikeizan, or "The Revenge of the Soga 
 Brothers," all historical plays, are generally con- 
 sidered to be Monzayemon 's greatest masterpieces. 
 But it is the present writer's humble opinion that 
 the Tenno Amijima, or "The Double Suicide at 
 Amijima," must be added to the honoured num- 
 ber. Dr. Tsubouchi, an authority on this subject, 
 says : ' ' The Tenno Amijima is evidently the greatest 
 of Monzayemon's masterpieces." 
 
 The popularity of the Takemoto Za gave rise 
 
INTRODUCTION 13 
 
 to a powerful rival, and their competition contrib- 
 uted to the improvement of marionettes and the 
 development of the epical drama. An ambitious, 
 excellent pupil of Gidaj^, named Toyotak6 Waka- 
 taya, established an independent marionette 
 theatre called the Toyotak6 Za in 1702, in the 
 same quarter as the Takemoto Za, with Ki-no- 
 Kaion, an able writer, as its playwright. After 
 Gidaya's retirement three years later, the new 
 theatre prospered nearly as much as the older 
 one did. 
 
 Kaion was bom in 1663, so that he was ten 
 years younger than Monzayemon. His father, 
 though merely a confectioner, was proficient in 
 writing haikai or seventeen-syllabled verse, and 
 his elder brother was a well-known kyokasM or 
 comic poet called Yuyensai Teirsoi. In his youth 
 Kaion was a pupil of Abbot Yetsuzan of the Kaki- 
 moto Temple at Sakai, in the province of Izumi. 
 Later he became a layman; and taking up his 
 i5psidence in Osaka, practised medicine. In his 
 leisure hours he studied Japanese classics under 
 Keichfl, a noted scholar. 
 
 From 1702, when his connection with the Toyo- 
 tak6 Za commenced, until his retirement in 1723, 
 
14 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 he diligently wrote one drama after another. In 
 order to compete with Monzayemon, he often 
 wrote on nearly the same topic as his antagonist. 
 Thus while Monzayemon wrote the Sonezaki 
 SUnjii, or "The Love Suicide at Sonezaki," in 1703, 
 Kaion wrote the Yaoya 0-ShicM, or " 0-Shichi, the 
 Greengrocer's Daughter," in the following year. 
 The Aburaya Osomi Tamoto no Shirashibori, and 
 the Banshu Sone no Matsu by Kaion, answer 
 respectively to the Umegawa Chubei, and the 
 Yomei Tenno Shokunin-Kagami by Monzayemon. 
 And it can be greatly ascribed to the merits of 
 Kaion's dramas, that the Toyotake Za could hold 
 its own with the Takemoto Za. Among his forty 
 dramas, the Yaoya 0-Shichi, the Kamakura San- 
 daiki, and the Shinju Futatsu Hara-obi, are gener- 
 ally considered the best pieces. But in the 
 present author's judgment, the Ono no Komachi 
 Miyako no Toshidama, which is represented in this 
 volume under the title of "The Love of Komachi 
 the Poetess," is as great a work as any of them, 
 and far more interesting to European readers. 
 
 Kaion was succeeded by Nishizawa Ippu (1665- 
 1731) who wrote twelve pieces in collaboration 
 with Yasuda Abim, and Namiki Sosuk6. About 
 
INTRODUCTION 15 
 
 this time the custom originated of two or three, 
 sometimes five or six authors collaborating in 
 writing the same drama. Ippa's best work, the 
 Hojo Tokiyori Ki, though it was an adaptation 
 from Monzayemon's the Hyakunin Joro, was so 
 warmly received that it was considered as good 
 as the Kokusenya Kassen. 
 
 Narmki Sosuke (1694-1750), the greatest writer 
 next to Kaion for the Toyotake Za, wrote more 
 than twenty pieces in collaboration with three or 
 four authors. Among his best works are the 
 Nasuno Yoichi Saikai no Suzuri, the Karukaya 
 Doshin Tsukushi no lyezuto, and the Ichinotani 
 Futdba Gunki, the last of which is reproduced in 
 the present volume as "The Battle of Ichi-no- 
 tani." Sosuk6 wrote the first three acts of this 
 long and intricate drama, and died without com- 
 pleting it. Asada Itcho, and four other pupils 
 of his, wrote the sequel, which consists of two 
 long acts. The drama is very popular as an ex- 
 cellent illustration of bushido, or the moral prin- 
 ciples regulating the actions of the Japanese 
 knighthood. 
 
 The playwright for the Takemoto Za, who 
 succeeded Monzayemon, was Takeda Izumo (1691- 
 
1 6 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 1756), He also became proprietor of the theatre 
 when Gidayu retired. He wrote thirty-two excel- 
 lent pieces. In 1723 appeared his maiden work, 
 the Oto no Miya Asahi no Yoroi, which he wrote 
 in collaboration with Matsuda BunkodO. It was 
 revised by his master Monzayemon. Among his 
 best works are the YoshitsunS Sembonzakura, the 
 Sugawara Denju Tenarai Kagami, and the Kana- 
 dehon ChusMngura, or "The Treasury of Faithful 
 Retainers, " which is a version of the famous story 
 of the Forty-seven ROnins. The ChusMngura^ 
 is such a favourite with the Japanese that any 
 theatre, whose audiences are remarkably falling 
 off, can regain its popularity by performing one 
 or two acts of this drama. 
 
 Matsuda BunkQdo, who wrote the Oto no Miya 
 Asahi no Yoroi in collaboration with Izumo, was 
 also the author of twenty other dramas, the best 
 of which are the Ki-ichi Hogen Sanryaku no Maki 
 and the Danno-ura Kabuto Gunki. But most of 
 them were joint works written -with Miyoshi ShSra- 
 ku and Hasegawa Senshi. Miyoshi Shoraku, who 
 was first a priest and then a physician, took 
 
 'This drama is translated into English both by Mr. F. V. 
 Dickins and by Mr. JlJkichi Inouyfi. 
 
INTRODUCTION 17 
 
 lessons under Izumo, and became a dramatist. 
 He wrote about fifty pieces, as a collaborator. 
 His best work is the ImosSyama Onna Teikin. 
 Shoraku and Bimkodo were also playwriters for 
 the Takemoto Za. 
 
 Chikamatsu Hanji, who called himself Chika- 
 matsu on account of his being a writer of the 
 Monzayemon school, wrote fifty-four pieces for 
 the Takemoto Za, in collaboration with two or 
 three writers. His best works are the Honcho 
 NijusMkp, the Sekitori Senryo Nobori, and the 
 Shimpan Uta Zaimon, from the last of which the 
 present author has adapted "0-Som6 and Hisa- 
 matsu," or a Japanese Romeo and Juliet. This 
 drama is so popular, that it is performed all the 
 year round at some theatre or other. 
 
 Chikamatsu Tokuzo (1753-18 10), a pupil of 
 Chikamatsu Hanji, wrote many pieces for the 
 Toyotake Za. His best works are the Hana wa 
 Uyeno Homari no Ishibumi, and the Hakone Reigen 
 IzariKataki-uchi, which is reproduced in the present 
 volume as "Katsugoro's Revenge." About 1804, 
 he wrote a kyaku-hon entitled the A sagao Nikki, or 
 "Miss Morning-glory's Diary," the plot of which 
 was suggested to him by Kumazawa Banzan's 
 
i8 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 poem on the morning-glory, and a folklore story 
 in the Konjaku Monogatari. In 1850, another 
 author adapted this kyaku-hon and wrote the 
 famous Sho-uisusM Asagao Banashi. This is 
 represented in the present volume as "The Suffer- 
 ings of Miss Deep-Snow." Strangely enough, 
 the author of this drama, which has made myriads 
 of our countrymen weep and rejoice over the 
 sorrows and joys of its heroine Miyuki, is unknown, 
 although we have his pseudonym "Yamada 
 Kagashi." 
 
 Chikamatsu Yanagi, who flourished at the end 
 of the eighteenth century, wrote the Yehon Taiko 
 Ki, and five other pieces. The Taiko Ki, which is 
 reproduced by the present author under the title 
 of "The Treason of Mitsuhidd," is another favour- 
 ite drama with our countrymen. Its tenth act, 
 which is retold in Chapter V of the story in this 
 volume, at nearly the same length as in the original, 
 is familiar to any adult person. This piece was 
 performed at a small marionette theatre in Osaka 
 in 1799. 
 
 Both the Takemoto Za and the Toyotake Za 
 reached the zenith of their prosperity at the middle 
 of the eighteenth century, when Izumo and SQsuk6 
 
INTRODUCTION 19 
 
 wrote for them. Then they began gradually to 
 decline, and were closed towards the end of the 
 same century. Then the centre of the marionette 
 theatre, and of the epical drama, was transferred 
 to Yedo, where they flourished for a little more 
 than half a century. It must further be noted 
 that, while the above-mentioned theatres flourished 
 in Osaka, there were one or two small marionette 
 theatres in Kyoto, and that the troupes of the 
 Osaka theatres now and then visited Kyoto, and 
 the chief towns in the vicinity of Osaka, to give 
 their performances. It is said that the epical 
 dramatists, who lived during this whole period, 
 numbered about two hundred, and their composi- 
 tions reached the enormous total of one thousand. 
 But it is only about thirty of these writers, in- 
 cluding those mentioned above, whose works are 
 worthy of note, and most of these best authors 
 were connected with the Osaka theatres. 
 
 As has just been remarked, towards the end of 
 the eighteenth century the epical drama had 
 declined in Osaka, and begun to bloom forth in 
 Yedo, where it flourished until towards the middle 
 of the nineteenth century. It is true that in the 
 era of KyohO (1716-1735) and afterwards, many 
 
20 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of gidayu chanters and puppet players of Osaka 
 went up to Yedo, and gave their performances. 
 But the epical dramas they used were all compo- 
 sitions by the Osaka writers. About that time, 
 Toyotake Hizen no Jo, a famous gidayu chanter, 
 established a marionette theatre called Hizen Za 
 in Yedo; while another great chanter, Satsuma 
 Geki, established a rival theatre called Geki 
 Za or Satsuma Za. For several years after their 
 establishment, these theatres invited chanters 
 from Osaka, and performed dramas by Osaka 
 writers; but about 1770, they began to perform 
 pieces by Yedo dramatists. 
 
 Hiraga Gennai (1729-1779), whose pseudonym 
 was Fuku-uchi Kigwai, was the greatest among 
 the Yedo epical dramatists. He was the eldest 
 son of a samurai of low rank of Shido-ura in Sanuki 
 Province. But the ambitious youth gave his 
 birthright to his brother, and went to Nagasaki, 
 where he studied the Dutch language, botany, and 
 physics. Later he went to Yedo, where he studied 
 Chinese and Japanese classics. He was gifted 
 with wonderful talents, and made several indus- 
 trial inventions. Unluckily, however, he could 
 find no one to patronize them. Therefore, by 
 
INTRODUCTION 21 
 
 way of giving vent to his discontent, he took to 
 writing humorous essays and epical dramas. His 
 best drama is the Shinrei Yaguchi no Watashi. 
 The present author names his story adapted from 
 it, "The Miracle at the Ferry of Yaguchi." It 
 was performed at the Hizen Za in 1770, and was 
 enthusiastically received. Its fourth act, which 
 relates the adventure of Nitta Yoshimin6 at the 
 ferry of Yaguchi, is nowadays often performed. 
 In 1779, Gennai went mad and killed a man, and 
 was thrown into prison where he soon died of 
 illness. 
 
 The following are the most noteworthy dramas 
 by other great writers of Yedo: The KoimusumS 
 Mukashi Hachijo (1778), by Chimakatsu Kwanshi 
 and Yoshida Sumimaru; the Shigano Kataki-uchi 
 (1776), by Kinokami Taro; the Itozakura Honcho 
 Sodachi (1777), by Kinokami Taro and Tatsuda 
 Benji; the Kagamiyama Kyu no NishikiyS (1782), 
 by Yo Yotai; the Meiboku Sendai Hagi (1785), 
 by Chikamatsu Kwanshi, Takashi Mohei, and 
 Yoshida Sumimaru; the Gotaiheiki Shiraishi Ba- 
 nashi (1787), by Utei Yemma and Kinokami Taro. 
 
 The Sho-utsushi Asagao Banashi which, as has 
 been stated appeared in 1850, and the Hanano 
 
22 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Kumo Sakura no Akebono, by Toyoshima Gyoku- 
 waken and a collaborator, which appeared in 1853, 
 were the last epical dramas ever written. These 
 two dramas were performed in Yedo for the first 
 time. 
 
 At present, marionette performances are now 
 and then given in Tokyo, at Asakusa Park, by two 
 skilful puppet players named Yuki MagosaburO 
 and Yoshida Kunigoro; but they attract few 
 spectators. There are in Osaka two marionette 
 theatres called respectively the Bunraku Za and 
 the Chikamatsu Za. The former was established 
 about a hundred years ago by an amateur chanter 
 named Uyemura Bimraku Ken. The latter was 
 established in 191 1. These two theatres, where 
 some skilful chanters and puppet players are 
 giving their performances, are among the great 
 attractions of the city. 
 
 The decline of the marionette theatre and the 
 cessation of the composition of new epical dramas 
 are attributable chiefly to the fact that the 
 kabuki shibai, or the popular theatre which was 
 as old as the marionette theatre, had found its 
 way by degrees into general favour and at last 
 deprived the marionette theatre of its audiences. 
 
INTRODUCTION 23 
 
 We may therefore turn for a moment from the 
 present subject and give a short account of the 
 kabuki shibai. 
 
 A priestess named O Kuni, of the great shrine 
 at Kizuki in the province of Izumo, is said to 
 have originated the kabuki shibai.. O Kuni went 
 to Ky5to with her lover Nagoya SanzaburO about 
 1605. They soon erected a rough stage on the 
 dry bed of the Kamo River, on which the ex- 
 priestess with a few other girls danced. They 
 sang simple songs composed by Sanzaburo, to the 
 accompaniment of the primitive music of flutes, 
 bells, and drtmis. They were enthusiastically 
 received by the citizens; and their reputation 
 rapidly spreading far and wide, many girls took 
 to the profession in several provinces. In 1607, 
 O Kuni went to Yedo where her performances were 
 greatly admired. Then in Yedo, Osaka, and 
 Kyoto, actresses increased in number and some 
 of them attained great skill. Theatre-going be- 
 came fashionable among the townsfolk, and as the 
 actresses' theatre developed it exerted evil influ- 
 ences on public morals. Therefore, in 1629, 
 actresses' performances were stopped by the 
 authorities. Then actors' theatres, which had 
 
24 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 recently been established, became popular and 
 some of the actors were obliged to play women's 
 r6les. This unnatural art of the onna-gata (oyama) , 
 or "actors in women's rSles," gradually developed, 
 until we hear of great onna-gata in different eras. 
 Some famous onna-gata took great pains, even in 
 their daily lives, to train themselves for women's 
 rSles. They usually wore women's garments 
 and used women's instruments and articles. 
 They even spoke and behaved like women. The 
 law prohibiting actresses was in force, in most 
 parts of the country, until the middle of the nine- 
 teenth century. This is the reason why there 
 have been few actresses until quite recent years. 
 Since a few years ago, many educated girls have 
 taken to the profession. But these actresses are 
 generally considered to be much inferior to the 
 onna-gata of the old school. 
 
 By the time Monzayemon and Kaion were 
 flourishing, kdbuki theatres throve in Osaka, Yedo, 
 and Kyoto. But they could not compete with 
 the marionette theatres, because both the per- 
 formers and the dramas were still in nonage. At 
 first, the pieces produced in these theatres were 
 the compositions of the ignorant actors, but to- 
 
Mr. Utayemon as Lady Yayegaki 
 
INTRODUCTION 25 
 
 wards the middle of the eighteenth century we 
 hear of definite authors whose works were called 
 kyaku-hon. These are in form nearly the same 
 as the European drama. With the exception of 
 two or three writers, such as Namiki Gohei (1760- 
 1822), the author of the Kimmon Gosan no Kiri, 
 Tsuruya Namboku (1755-1829), the author of 
 the 0-Somi Hisamatsu Ukina no Yomi-uri, and 
 the Yotsuya Kwaidan, and Furukawa Moku-ami 
 (1715-1893), the author of the Murai Choan 
 Takumi no Yaregasa, the kyaku-hon writers were 
 second or third rate authors. Their works are 
 of little literary value and cannot be compared 
 with the epical dramas by Monzayemon and other 
 writers. The reason is as follows. In the kabuki 
 theatre, the actors were everything and the play- 
 wrights were their slaves, so to speak, and had 
 to suit their writings to the actors' demands. 
 Therefore able authors of an independent spirit 
 would not write for them. But by the middle of 
 the eighteenth century, the kabuki theatres had 
 made remarkable improvements and begun to 
 perform the most popular of the epical dramas. 
 Thus they soon became more popular in Osaka 
 than the marionette theatres, and in Yedo, at the 
 
26 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 middle of the nineteenth century, they were at 
 last able to drive the marionette theatres almost 
 out of existence. 
 
 The theatres proper of the present day are of 
 two classes, i. e., the kabuki theatres and the 
 theatres of the new school. In the older style 
 theatres, the epical dramas, old kyaku-hon, and 
 kyaku-hon adapted from the epical dramas are 
 used. In the modem theatres new kyaku-hon by 
 native authors, and translations from European 
 dramatists such as Shakespeare, Ibsen, Maeter- 
 Unck, Shaw, and Wilde are used. These new 
 kyaku-hon are quite commonplace and unpopular, 
 while the translations are very popular among the 
 younger generation. But it is still the perform- 
 ances of the epical dramas in the old school 
 theatres which appeal most strongly to the 
 imagination of the nation at large. 
 
 Another important thing about the epical drama 
 is its extensive use merely for chanting purposes. 
 In yosi or variety-halls, of which there are in 
 Tokyo at least one hundred and fifty, one or two 
 gidayu chanters are ntunbered among their nightly 
 performers. There are also about ten halls devoted 
 to chantresses. The institution of chantresses 
 
Mrs. Rosho, the most famous drama chantress 
 
Miss Fumiryu, a drama chantress 
 
INTRODUCTION 27 
 
 is as old as that of chanters. At the beginning 
 of the seventeenth century, there was in Yedo a 
 great chantress named Rokuji Namuyemon. As 
 time went on chantresses increased in number and 
 popularity, until in the beginning of the nineteenth 
 century there were in Yedo a hundred halls exclu- 
 sively used for their recitations. But in 1842 
 their performances were prohibited by the author- 
 ities on account of certain abuses, and Toyotak6 
 Hazan and a few other great chantresses were 
 thrown into prison, where they died. In conse- 
 quence of this chantresses went out of existence. 
 In fifteen years or so, however, the prohibition 
 became lax, and chantresses again became popular. 
 Nowadays, in Osaka and Kyoto, as well as in 
 Tokyo, musumS-gidayu or girl chanters, as they 
 are generally called, are far more numerous than 
 male chanters. It must be remarked in passing, 
 that every geisha can chant one or two acts of 
 some famous drama or other. 
 
 Besides professional chanters, there are numer- 
 ous amateur chanters throughout Japan. Among 
 various circles of people, the chanting of the epical 
 dramas has been popular from of old. They 
 assiduously take lessons in the art from profes- 
 
28 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 sional chanters. Indeed in every town, every 
 village, and every hamlet, there are found some 
 people who make it their chief pastime to chant 
 the dramas. It is no exaggeration to say that 
 some passages of the Asagao Banashi and of the 
 Taiko-ki are as familiar to any adult person as 
 the national anthem. 
 
 In connection with the general prevalence of 
 the chanting of the epical dramas, there is another 
 noteworthy fact which must not be lost sight of. 
 That is to say, the paramount position they have 
 occupied in social education. It wiU be remem- 
 bered that higher education in feudal Japan was 
 confined to a portion of the community, i. e., the 
 samurai and the priests. The common education 
 carried on in the terakoya, primitive elementary 
 schools, was far from satisfactory. Yet, in spite 
 of such poor means of education, the people at 
 large were alive with patriotic sentiments, and 
 fully understood the duties of loyalty and filial 
 piety, and the other moral principles of bushido. 
 All this was due to some special educational or- 
 gans which made up for the imperfections of 
 school education. That is to say, the theatres, 
 story-tellers, and gidayu chanters were so many 
 
o 
 
 ttf 
 
 a 
 
INTRODUCTION 29 
 
 powerful educators. It was especially the case 
 with the epical dramas, particularly historical 
 dramas, such as The Battle of Ichinotani, The 
 Treason of Mitsuhide, and The Sendai-Hagi, in 
 which the principles of bushido are preached most 
 eloquently through the mouths of the characters. 
 Thus, some of the epical dramas were, so to speak, 
 the text-books of bushido, for the common classes 
 of the Yedo Period. Nobody can deny the epical 
 dramas and their chanters the honour of having 
 been important agents of social education. 
 
 Gidayil chanters, both professional and amateur, 
 when they chant in public, wear kataginu (a sort 
 of cape) and hakama (Hke a pair of loose trousers) , 
 and sit in a respectful attitude before a kendai, or 
 bookstand, on which a book containing the text 
 printed in large characters is placed. Then, with 
 their hands on their laps, and with all their energy 
 concentrated on their abdomens, they chant forth 
 loudly and musically to the accompaniment of the 
 samisen. The chanter himself often plays the 
 instrument, while he chants the drama. But 
 more frequently, other hands play the instrument. 
 A chanter combines in himself an opera singer 
 and an elocutionist; and it may safely be said that 
 
30 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 a unique form of elocution was developed in 
 Japan as early as the beginning of the seventeenth 
 century, when Satsuma Joun the chanter was at 
 the height of his popularity, 
 
 Thus the epical dramas, as pieces to be chanted, 
 and to be used for theatres, and as literature to 
 be read, have an everlasting future before them. 
 
^^^diiiai^^ Performance 
 
 A scene from 0-Some and Hisamatsu 
 
Marionette Performances 
 
 A scene from The Sendai-Hagi 
 
 A scene from The Sekitori Senryo Nobori 
 
Marionette Performances 
 
 Il ""^ 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « * « 
 i-'x 
 
 ..-«» 
 
 n 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 ^^fee^^ 
 
 
 ^^^^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 •1 
 
 hHIbI'"'' ' ' 
 
 ... ... .,, 
 
 
 
 ■a 
 
 E 
 
 A scene from The Taikd-Ki 
 
 A scene from The Gotaiheiki Shiraishibanashi 
 
Marionette Performances 
 
 A scene from Yugiri and Izayemon 
 
 A scene from The Kokusenya 
 
THe Love of KomacKi tKe Poetess 
 
 From 
 
 The Ono*no'Komachi Miyako no 
 Toshidama 
 
 By 
 H.i-no-H.aion 
 
 31 
 
TKe L-ove of tlomacKi the Poetess 
 
 I 
 
 ilOMACHI, the daughter of Ono-no- 
 Yoshizane, the Lord of Dewa, was 
 the most beautiful woman that 
 Japan has ever produced. She was 
 a remarkably talented poetess, and her name is 
 familiar to everybody in connection with the 
 famous anthology Hyaku-Nin-Isshyu, or "Single 
 Verses by a Hundred Poets." 
 
 In her younger days, Komachi was courted by 
 a large number of noblemen and samurai. Two 
 of these suitors were consumed with a burning 
 passion for her. One was Fukakusa-no-Shosho 
 Arihira, a court noble, who was a handsome and 
 accomplished gentleman. He had written the 
 maiden many letters; but to his great mortifica- 
 tion, she had not replied so much as a single line. 
 It must be remarked en passant that she had 
 never seen Arihira, though he had had frequent 
 opportunities to catch a glimpse of her. 
 
 3 33 
 
34 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Her other passionate adorer was Otomo-no- 
 Kuronushi, who was also a nobleman, and well 
 skilled as a poet. He was a haughty, overbearing, 
 and unsympathetic man ; and was so enamoured of 
 the young lady that he was determined to attain 
 his purpose, even if he had to resort to violence. 
 
 One beautiful spring day, Komachi, accom- 
 panied by two or three of her maids, went to Mt. 
 Ohara to view the cherry-blossoms. When Ari- 
 hira heard of this, he made up his mind to also 
 visit the mountain incognito with a man-servant. 
 By so doing he hoped to find a chance of pleading 
 his cause in person. 
 
 Komachi was so charmed with the beautiful 
 blossoms, and the sweet songs of the birds, that 
 her muse became inspired, and she burst forth 
 into verse. She resolved to write her poem on a 
 piece of paper, and tie it to a branch of the cherry- 
 tree, as is often the custom with Japanese poets. 
 She ordered one of her maids to give her a pen 
 and paper, but there was no ink. The young 
 poetess was filled with sorrow, and she quietly 
 complained about this omission. Arihira, who 
 had been an unseen observer of the scene, at this 
 moment walked up to her. 
 
Mr. Sonosuk^ as Lady Komachi 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 35 
 
 "Fair lady, pardon me for addressing you with- 
 out an introduction," said he, bowing politely. 
 ' ' You seem to be in need of ink. I have some here. 
 You are quite welcome to make use of it." 
 
 Komachi was greatly delighted at receiving 
 such a kind offer from a handsome and distin- 
 guished-looking man. She accepted his ink with 
 many blushes and hearty thanks. She wrote 
 her poem, and after reading it over carefully, 
 handed it to one of her maids. Arihira asked to 
 be allowed the privilege of reading the poem be- 
 fore it was hung on to a branch of the cherry-tree. 
 She consented modestly, and he read it several 
 times, praising it highly. Then he went aside, 
 and taking a small slip of paper, wrote something 
 on it very earnestly. He then returned to her, 
 and handed her what he had written. 
 
 "Here is my poem, fair lady," he said, glancing 
 at her with a significant but self-conscious look. 
 "Of course there is no comparison between my 
 poem and yours; but I earnestly hope that you 
 will appreciate the spirit in which it was written." 
 
 She received the paper, and unsuspectingly 
 looked over it, expecting to find some beautiful 
 poem; but she was astonished to read an ardent 
 
36 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 love-letter, bearing the signature of Fukakusa- 
 no-ShOshO Arihira! Was he the man who had 
 so often written to her? It was not that she had 
 felt no sympathy for the love-sick suitor. She 
 had ignored his letters because it was contrary 
 to womanly modesty to become unduly intimate 
 with a man without first receiving her father's 
 permission. She was glad to think that Arihira 
 was not offended at her seeming cold-heartedness, 
 and had that day followed her. She felt almost 
 inclined to unbosom herself to him; but she sud- 
 denly remembered that she was the daughter of a 
 daimyo. If she committed a rash or thoughtless 
 act, the good name of her family, and the reputa- 
 tion of her father might be compromised. 
 
 With these thoughts Komachi abruptly excused 
 herself, and began to retire to her resting-place, 
 which was surrounded with curtains. But Arihira 
 caught her by the long, flowing sleeve of her dress 
 and poured into her ears eloquent words of love. 
 
 "If you refuse, you wUl send me to my death," 
 he concluded with tears. "Give me your sym- 
 pathy, dear lady!" 
 
 "Lord Arihira," she answered tenderly, "your 
 appreciation gives- me great pleasure. But if I 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 37 
 
 consent to your proposal without my father's 
 permission, I shall be branded as a shameless girl. 
 That was my only reason for not answering your 
 numerous kind letters. Please pardon my seeming 
 indifference." 
 
 "Excuse me if I interrupt you, my lady," broke 
 in Arihira's servant, "but you need have no fears 
 about that. I am sure your father will readily 
 consent to my lord's proposal. Lord Arihira is 
 descended from the illustrious Lord Kamatari, 
 and he himself is a court noble of high rank. 
 Your ladyship's consent is the only thing now 
 necessary. Do not cause disappointment to my 
 lord." 
 
 "Well," said she, blushing like a beautiful red 
 rose, "if my father grants his permission, how can 
 I refuse? If he gives his consent, I shall willingly 
 be yours. Lord Arihira. But my beloved mother 
 died during my childhood, and tomorrow is the 
 thirteenth anniversary of her death. So I have 
 taken a vow that I shall fast and pray for her 
 soul for a hundred days, of which the first is to- 
 morrow. Will you kindly.wait until I have com- 
 pleted the fulfilment of my vow?" 
 
 "Willingly, my lady," answered Arihira, filled 
 
38 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 with an ecstasy of joy, "but I cannot stay at home 
 in idleness for such a long time as a hundred days. 
 I will not press you to see me before your vow has 
 been fulfilled, but may I not sometimes hear your 
 sweet voice? Please allow me to come in secret 
 to your gate every night. Always remember to 
 keep your word, and come to me after the com- 
 pletion of your vow, my dearest lady." 
 "You can depend upon me, Lord Arihira." 
 
II 
 
 The prime councillor of Komachi's father, who 
 was named Godai Chikatada, had a sister named 
 U-noha. She was a blooming damsel of sixteen 
 summers, and was noted for her beauty and in- 
 telligence. One night she received instructions 
 from her brother to go and pay her respects to 
 Lady Komachi. She obeyed his wishes, and 
 Lady Komachi was very pleased at receiving 
 her call. They both talked unreservedly on vari- 
 ous topics. 
 
 "By the bye," said U-noha, "as I was walking 
 up to your gate this evening, I was startled to see 
 someone suspiciously concealed in your carriage, 
 which was standing near the entrance. I felt 
 inclined to go up and demand who it was. But I 
 hesitated to do so, because I thought that he 
 must be the lover of one of your maids, and I did 
 not wish to be so cruel as to prevent their secret 
 meeting. I therefore pretended not to see him 
 and walked in," — as she said this she smiled mis- 
 chievously, — "I suppose it was one of your maids 
 
 39 
 
40 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 in the midst of a clandestine but sweet love affair. 
 How I envy her!" 
 
 "Hush, U-noha!" said Komachi blushing. 
 "I see that I must confess the truth to you, but 
 I must ask you to promise not to tell your brother. 
 The man you saw hiding in the carriage is Lord 
 Arihira." 
 
 She then told aU that had passed between her- 
 self and her lover. 
 
 "Lord Arihira has promised to come secretly 
 every night to my gate, during my hundred days 
 of fasting and prayer." As she continued her 
 face became wreathed with smiles. "So the man 
 in the carriage must have been he. He is a 
 very kind and trustworthy man. The period of 
 fasting and prayer is nearly at an end. The day 
 wiU soon come when Lord Arihira will openly 
 ask my father for my hand in marriage. Be 
 thankful, dear girl; when I am Lady Arihira, I 
 wiU find you a handsome husband." 
 
 "You must indeed be happy," said U-noha, her 
 brow suddenly darkening. "I congratulate you! 
 Your intentions are kind, but it is not suitable for 
 a girl to choose for herself a handsome husband. 
 I must put up with an ill-favoured man. I don't 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 41 
 
 rightly know the reason, but your happy story 
 has made me feel dizzy and heavy-hearted. Will 
 you excuse me if I retire, my lady?" 
 
 With these words U-noha went into the next 
 room. Truth to tell, the maiden had long cher- 
 ished a secret passion for Arihira, and had written 
 him many a letter, but he had sent her no answer. 
 That was not surprising; for Arihira had been 
 too absorbed in his love for Komachi to pay any 
 attention to the courtship of a comparatively 
 unknown girl. If Komachi continued to be his 
 sweetheart, U-noha might long for him for ever 
 in vain. She realized that the situation was help- 
 less, and she wept bitterly with despair. After 
 a while she thought of a plan. She thought that 
 if Lord Arihira was stiU hiding in the carriage, she 
 would meet him, and confide her feelings to him. 
 She would also complain, as much as she wished, of 
 his cold-heartedness, and afterwards would try to 
 abandon her hopeless love. Having made up her 
 mind thus, she was about to leave the room, but 
 as she reached the door, she trembled and turned 
 faint, being overcome with maidenly timidity. 
 
 Looking around her, she saw on the family altar 
 a bottle of sak6, which had been put there as an 
 
42 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 offering to the deities of poetry. She remembered 
 that people had told her that the liquor stimulated 
 one's courage; and taking down the bottle, she 
 desperately drank two or three cupfuls. Then 
 talcing the bottle with its remaining contents in 
 her hand, the love-sick girl stole out of the cham- 
 ber to give it to Arihira, who was in the carriage. 
 
 But the man in the carriage was not really 
 Arihira. He was Otomo-no-Kuronushi, the other 
 passionate adorer of Komachi, lying in wait to 
 take Arihira's life. When he had found out 
 about the intimacy existing between the couple, 
 he had been filled with a burning anger and jeal- 
 ousy. After some consideration, he came to the 
 desperate resolution to make away with his rival, 
 and make Komachi a "jewel in his own hand." 
 U-noha was utterly ignorant of this ; and embold- 
 ened by sakS, she groped her way towards the 
 carriage. 
 
 "Lord Arihira! Lord Arihira!" she exclaimed 
 in a whisper. " Oh ! He is asleep ! Lord Arihira, 
 you will take cold if you sleep here in this cold 
 weather." 
 
 The would-be assassin awoke from his slumber 
 and cried out in terrified tones : 
 
"It is I, sir," answered the girl, disguising her voice 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 43 
 
 "Who are you?" 
 
 "It is I, sir," answered the girl, disguising 
 her voice. "Lord Arihira, don't you know yotir 
 promised wife?" 
 
 "Are you Lady Komachi?" asked Kuronushi, 
 in pleased surprise. 
 
 "I am," she answered. "It is very cold to- 
 night, so I've brought you some sak6. Will you 
 drink it, my dear lord?" 
 
 "Many thanks. I cannot tell you how glad 
 I am to meet you, my dearest," returned the other 
 in a feigned voice. 
 
 U-noha stepped into the carriage and handed 
 the saki to the supposed Arihira. Both were in 
 an ecstasy of joy, being under the sweet delusion 
 of having each met their lovers. They kissed 
 and fondled each other, and the saM soon after 
 taking effect, they fell asleep. 
 
 In the meantime Arihira had as usual stealthily 
 approached the gate, and hearing the sound of 
 whispers in the carriage, paused with bated breath. 
 He feared that the sound of his footsteps might 
 break the spell of some young lovers' secret meet- 
 ing. At that moment there were sounds of foot- 
 steps approaching the gate. Fearing discovery, 
 
44 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Arihira softly climbed into a branch of a great 
 pine tree, which was growing near the wall. Soon 
 one of Kuronushi's retainers appeared, and walked 
 up to the carriage. 
 
 "My lord! My lord !" he caUed softly . "Have 
 you killed him already?" 
 
 "No, not yet," whispered Kuronushi, waking, 
 "but never mind, the next best thing has hap- 
 pened, for Lady Komachi is in my power. She is 
 now sound asleep in this carriage. It is dark, so 
 if you wiU help me to carry her to my house, no 
 one will see us." 
 
 "Good, my lord! Let us make haste," said 
 the retainer, stepping into the carriage. "Lady 
 Komachi! Lady Komachi! Please wake!" 
 
 The girl awoke, and the sleep having sobered 
 her, she was filled with regret at having pretended 
 to be her young mistress. She was overcome with 
 shame at the mean deed she had committed. 
 
 "I am ashamed of myself. Lord Arihira!" she 
 stammered. "I am not Lady Komachi. I am 
 U-noha. I have longed for many a day to gain 
 the love of your lordship. Pray forgive me, my 
 dear lord!" 
 
 On hearing this confession, both Kuronushi and 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 45 
 
 his retainer were struck dumb with astonishment. 
 
 The disappointed nobleman reflected for a 
 moment, and then thought of the following terrible 
 plan. He determined that he would sacrifice the 
 life of the poor girl, and lay the crime of murder 
 upon his rival. 
 
 He suddenly drew his dirk from its sheath, and 
 stabbed U-noha to the heart, and signalling to his 
 retainer, they both disappeared in an instant. 
 The girl fell to the ground, shrieking in her death 
 agony; and Arihira, greatly amazed, jumped down 
 and ran to her assistance. 
 
 ' ' Help ! Help ! " he cried. ' ' Murder ! Murder ! ' ' 
 
 Chikatada, U-noha's brother, and several of 
 his retainers were startled at hearing the maiden's 
 cries, and rushed to the scene. When he saw his 
 sister's dead body, he was exceedingly astonished, 
 and wondered who could be the murderer. Fran- 
 tic with grief, he looked around him, and when he 
 saw Arihira standing at the wall, trembling with 
 emotion, he naturally concluded that he must be 
 the murderer. Drawing his sword, he rushed up to 
 the nobleman, roaring : 
 
 "Coward! You shall taste the sharpness of 
 my blade of revenge!" 
 
46 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Arihira started back, pleaded his innocence, 
 and gave an account of what he had observed 
 whilst concealed in the tree. But the samurai 
 was too excited to listen to his explanation. For- 
 tunately at that moment Sadakage, Arihira's 
 chief retainer, came and profusely pleaded for his 
 master. 
 
 "Your sorrow is natural," he said, "but I wish 
 to save my master from the infamous charge of 
 murder. Please place his life in my hands for 
 three days. Within that time I will surely search 
 for the offender, and deliver him to you. Pray 
 grant my request, sir." 
 
 After Sadakage had finished speaking, Komachi's 
 father Yoshizane came, and asserted that Lord 
 Arihira was such a man of refinement that he 
 could not have killed a young maiden. He also 
 persuaded Chikatada to comply with Sadakag6's 
 earnest request. But Chikatada added that if 
 the real offender did not appear within the stipu- 
 lated period, he would take Arihira's life. 
 
Ill 
 
 A SEVERE drought had been over the land for 
 several weeks. The earth was parched, rivers 
 were dried up, and rice and all the other crops were 
 ruined. Everyone, from the Emperor downward, 
 prayed to Heaven and Earth, the gods of the sea 
 and the river, for rain; but not a single drop fell. 
 If the drought should continue for a few days more 
 famine and starvation would prevail throughout 
 Japan. 
 
 When the Emperor heard of this, he ordered the 
 Prime Minister to induce the poets to offer verses 
 to the god of rain. In those days people believed 
 that a pre-eminently excellent poem could move 
 Heaven and Earth, the gods and evil spirits. If 
 a wonderfuUy beautiful poem was offered to the 
 Ryujin or the Dragon-god, he would be so moved 
 that rain would fall immediately. In compliance 
 with the Imperial Order, the Prime Minister sum- 
 moned many poets to meet on the Hirozawa Pond, 
 in which the Dragon-god dwelt. The Minister 
 presided, and Ki-no-Tsurayuki, the poet laureate, 
 
 47 
 
48 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 acted as judge and reciter. All those who had 
 won a certain amount of fame as versemakers: 
 court nobles, high officials,, samurai, and ladies 
 attended the meeting. 
 
 The haughty poet Kuronushi was the first to 
 offer his poem. The judge read it aloud with 
 great respect. It was a commonplace composition, 
 both in words and sentiments; but Tsurayuki 
 made a complimentary remark about it. Kuro- 
 nushi looked around triumphantly at all the poets. 
 "I don't wish to sound conceited, friends," he 
 said, "but I am bound to say that I consider my 
 poem a perfect one. I am sure that in virtue 
 of it rain will presently fall. , Pray look at the 
 sky ! It is already darkening ! Clouds are gather- 
 ing! Have you ordered your servants to bring 
 some protection against the rain, friends?" 
 
 At Kuronushi's impudent words, all present 
 looked at one another with bitter smiles. At this 
 moment Arihira's retainer, Sadakage, who was 
 present, suddenly walked up to Kuronushi, and 
 all were astonished to hear him say brusquely : 
 
 "Excuse me, sir, but are you quite sure that 
 that poem is your own composition? I fancy it 
 is an ancient one, isn't it, sir?" 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 49 
 
 "What insolence!" cried Kuronushi, flushing 
 angrily. "Apologize to me immediately, or you 
 will not live another moment!" 
 
 "Then are you sure," asked Sadakag6 again, 
 quite undaunted, "it is your own work, sir?" 
 
 "Whose else can it be, insolent wretch?" cried 
 Kuronushi, his rage increasing. 
 
 At this assurance, Sadakag6 beckoned to Chika- 
 tada to approach and said, "I have no doubt 
 whatever, my friend, that this Kuronushi is the 
 murderer of your sister U-noha." 
 
 Chikatada, hearing these words, sprang at 
 Kuronushi, and cried: "Enemy of my sister! I 
 can never forgive you the wrong you have done 
 me!" and he seized him without a moment's 
 hesitation. 
 
 "The enemy of your sister?" said Kuronushi, 
 turning as pale as death. "Nonsense! You are 
 mad!" 
 
 The Prime Minister ordered silence, and ad- 
 dressed Sadakag6 with great dignity. 
 
 "Did I tmderstand you to say that Lord Kuro- 
 nushi has killed Chikatada's sister? That's 
 strange ! Can you substantiate your accusation ? " 
 
 "We deserve punishment for disturbing this 
 
50 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 sacred meeting, your Excellency," answered Sada- 
 kag6, bowing to the Minister, "but I think we 
 have indisputable evidence. To teU the truth, 
 this crime was committed from motives of jealousy 
 in love. Lord Kuronushi secretly killed Chika- 
 tada's sister, intending to lay his crime on his 
 rival Lord Arihira, my master, in order to attain 
 his base wishes. When we examined the unfor- 
 tunate maiden's garments, we found among them 
 a poem written on a piece of beautiful paper, 
 which was evidently prepared for today's meet- 
 ing. I have it here, your Excellency. We con- 
 cluded that the writer of this poem must be the 
 murderer, and therefore expected to find him at 
 this meeting. The poem by Lord Kuronushi 
 which was read just now was exactly the same as 
 the one we found in U-noha's clothes, and I have 
 therefore judged him to be the culprit. I hope 
 that your Excellency will agree with the truth of 
 my judgment." 
 
 The Minister compared the two poems, and on 
 examining them both careftilly, found that they 
 were word for word the same, not only in con- 
 struction, but also the handwriting was identical 
 in every detail. He was greatly astonished, and 
 
THE LOVE OP KOMACHI 51 
 
 said that it was a heinous crime for a nobleman 
 of high rank to murder an innocent maiden, merely 
 in order to lay the offence on another man. He 
 also said that he would report the matter to the 
 Emperor, after which the criminal's punishment 
 would be decided. The scoundrel was promptly 
 delivered to the police, who took him away to 
 prison. 
 
 Then the Prime Minister ordered the "poetry 
 meeting" to be continued. Many poets, in rapid 
 succession, offered their verses to the Dragon-god, 
 but there was no response. 
 
 All present were downcast with regret and dis- 
 appointment, and had almost given up hope when 
 Lady Komachi walked gracefully forward, and 
 offered her poem with modest words. The Poet 
 Laureate had scarcely finished reading it aloud, 
 when black clouds suddenly covered the sky, and 
 rain poured in torrents, reviving all the withered 
 vegetation. The Prime Minister was filled with 
 intense joy. He praised the poetess with enthusi- 
 asm, and declared that she should receive a 
 munificent reward from the Emperor. Then the 
 meeting was closed, and he hastened to the Im- 
 perial Palace to report the matter to the Mikado. 
 
IV 
 
 The next day Kuronushi was deprived of his 
 rank and title, his estate and property were con- 
 fiscated, and his retainers banished from the capi- 
 tal. But the criminars proper punishment was 
 deferred to a later date, his present punishment 
 beiag only a preliminary step. 
 
 One day Komachi and her father Yoshizan^ 
 received a summons to the Imperial Palace, where 
 the Emperor conferred upon her the dignity of 
 court lady, and created her Poetess Laureate in 
 recognition of the wonderful miracle she had 
 achieved. Both father and daughter were filled 
 with gratitude. Soon after the ceremony was over 
 the Emperor summoned the Prime Minister to 
 him, and told him that owing to his advanced age 
 he intended shortly to abdicate in favour of the 
 Crown Prince Hanateru. Komachi, who was gifted 
 with great intelligence, and who was a supremely 
 beautiful woman, was selected to be the Prince's 
 bride. The wedding was to take place in a very 
 short time, and she was to make the Palace her 
 
 52 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 53 
 
 home until the final arrangements were completed. 
 When the Minister had heard the Imperial com- 
 mand, he communicated it to Yoshizan6 and 
 Komachi. The father almost wept for gratitude, 
 and telling his daughter to stay, left the Court, 
 in an ecstasy of joy. 
 
 When she was left alone, Komachi fell into a 
 reverie. It was the greatest honour to her to 
 have been appointed Crown Princess, but it was 
 impossible for her to break her vows with Lord 
 Arihira. Although she had not yet asked her 
 father's permission for the marriage, she already 
 considered herself his wife. Therefore, although 
 she had received a command from the Emperor, 
 she could not desert Arihira without violating 
 her duty as a virtuous woman. %n the •ther hand , 
 how could she disobey the Imperial command? 
 She was indeed in a dreadful dilemma, •nly 
 one thing remained for her t» i.; and that was 
 to take her own Ufe. 
 
 With this res»lve Komachi unsheathed her 
 dirk with fast falling tears, and she said to herself 
 with a sigh : " I wish I could see my beloved Arihira 
 and father before I die." She raised her hand 
 and was about to plunge the dirk into her throat, 
 
54 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 when just at the critical moment, someone sud- 
 denly seized her hands and prevented her from 
 doing the fearful deed. She looked around, and to 
 her surprise and pleasure, she saw her lover Ari- 
 hira. He had that day been summoned to the 
 Court on duty, and on hearing of Komachi's ap- 
 pointment as Crown Princess had sought for her 
 to talk with her. They gazed at each other for a 
 few moments, dumb with emotion. Then Ko- 
 machi, with many tears, told Arihira what had 
 happened to her, and the reason why she had 
 attempted suicide. When he heard her words, 
 Arihira was overcome with admiration and grati- 
 tude, but he said with assumed composure : 
 
 "I am indeed thankful to hear of your faith- 
 fulness to me, my dearest, but I cannot bear to see 
 you kill yourself for my sake, and you must not 
 disobey the Imperial command. The only course 
 open to you is to give me up, and try and enjoy 
 the pomp and luxury of the life of a Crown Prin- 
 cess. Of course I release you from all your vows, 
 and am willing to withdraw my own. Farewell, 
 my dear Komachi." 
 
 As he spoke, Arihira prepared to depart ; but Ko- 
 machi clung to his sleeve, and wept bitterly, saying : 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 55 
 
 "Your words are unkind, Lord Arihira! I 
 cannot, as I live, give you up. Do not say such 
 cruel things again!" 
 
 "Your devotion touches me to the heart, my 
 dearest. I must confess that my words were only 
 to persuade you to abandon your idea of killing 
 yourself. I promise you that I will keep my vows 
 for ever. But our determination makes it impos- 
 sible for us to stay here any longer. We must fly 
 to some remote place without delay. Let us go 
 at once!" 
 
 "Do you really mean me to go with you. Lord 
 Arihira?" 
 
 "Yes. Make haste and come now." 
 
 Forttmately no one was near, so the lovelorn 
 couple stole unnoticed from the Palace. 
 
When Komachi and Arihira had stolen out of 
 the Palace, they ran aimlessly hand in hand to the 
 suburbs. Thence, in order to evade pursuit, 
 they chose unfrequented places. They wandered 
 along all the night through. Sometimes they lost 
 themselves in the densely wooded forest, at other 
 times they stumbled among endless rows of tomb- 
 stones, tmtil at dawn they fovmd themselves 
 quite exhausted at Arashiyama. There they saw 
 a cottage which was evidently the dwelling of a 
 Buddhist priest living a solitary Ufe of devotion. 
 They dragged their weary footsteps to the door, 
 in order to ask for shelter and a little rest. They 
 knocked, and the door was opened by a young 
 priest, who as soon as he saw them said wonder- 
 ingly: 
 
 "How glad I am to see you, my lord and lady! 
 May I ask what has brought you to such a 
 lonely place?" 
 
 The lovers looked at the priest's face, and were 
 surprised and pleased to recognize in him a man 
 
 56 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 57 
 
 whose life they had saved on the occasion of their 
 picnic to Mount Ohara. It was on that day that 
 they had exchanged their love-vows. They there- 
 fore freely confided in him, and told him the whole 
 story of their unfortunate love affairs, and how 
 they had exchanged vows of eternal fidelity. 
 They also told how Komachi's poem had caused 
 rain to fall at the "poetry-meeting," in conse- 
 quence of which she had been appointed Crown 
 Princess. They gave an account of their elope- 
 ment, and begged the priest earnestly to protect 
 and shelter them for the time being. The priest 
 promptly and willingly consented, saying: 
 I "Willingly, my lord and lady. I will do any- 
 thing in my power to help you. You can stay 
 here as long as you choose. But I am afraid the 
 accommodation is very inconvenient. However, 
 in such an out-of-the-way place you will be safe 
 from all pursuers. But you must eat, for you are 
 sure to be consumed with hunger. I wiU rtm to 
 the village and get you some food. Please rest 
 in the inner room until I return." 
 
 With these words the priest went out. Ko- 
 machi and Arihira, feeling greatly relieved, walked 
 in, and settled down to rest in the inner room. 
 
58 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 A little while later they were startled by the sounds 
 of some men walking into the cottage. They 
 hesitatingly peeped throng the chinks of the 
 shoji, and were amazed to see many men with 
 their faces muffled with kerchiefs, and looking 
 like outlaws. 
 
 "Bring us some cups of tea," cried the ruffians. 
 
 The young couple feared that immediate danger 
 might follow, if the outlaws should catch a glimpse 
 of their faces, and did not dare to come out. 
 They answered timidly : 
 
 "The priest to whom this cottage belongs is 
 out, and so pray help yourselves to tea or hot 
 water, as much as you please, sirs." 
 
 "As much as we please!" cried the ruffians. 
 "What insolence! If you are in charge of the 
 house, why don't you come out and greet us? 
 Well, we will boil the water and make some tea 
 for ourselves." 
 
 With these words they stepped noisily up the 
 mats, and sliding open the shoji, looked at the 
 terrified pair. 
 
 "Ha! Ha! Here are the eloping couple, 
 Komachi and Arihira," they cried triumphantly. 
 "We are delighted to see you. We are the retain- 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 59 
 
 ers of Lord Kuronushi. It was owing to your 
 interference that our lord was deprived of his 
 rank and title, and thrown into prison. We dis- 
 guised ourselves as outlaws and have searched for 
 you in order to catch you. You have eloped in 
 violation of the Imperial command, and if we 
 capture you and take you back we shall obtain 
 ottr lord's pardon. Fortune has favoured us, 
 and delivered you into our hands." 
 
 As they spoke, they bound Komachi and Ari- 
 hira hand and foot, and were just about to depart 
 for the capital with them, when the priest re- 
 turned. The priest, who had formerly been a 
 samurai, and was very proficient in military arts, 
 and possessed Herculean strength, was not in the 
 least alarmed at this state of affairs. He rushed 
 up to the butsudan or family Buddhist shrine, 
 and taking from it a great sword, cut and hewed 
 at the niflfians. They were terrified at the re- 
 markable strength of his strokes and immediately 
 fled in all directions. 
 
 The priest cut the frightened captives free from 
 their bonds and said : 
 
 "As your whereabouts have been discovered, it 
 is dangerous for you to stay here longer. You 
 
6o OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 must fly for your lives at once. If you go along 
 the north side of the valley you will reach Saga. 
 I wUl stay here for some time, and delay any 
 enemies who may be piirsuing you, and afterwards 
 I will overtake you; but you must hasten imme- 
 diately." 
 
 Urged by the priest, the yoimg lovers fled along 
 the road he had suggested. 
 
 After they had gone, the priest fought bravely 
 against the rallying foes and succeeded in repuls- 
 ing them. He then began to make preparations 
 to start after his new friends, when Komachi's 
 retainer Chikatada and Arihira's retainer Sada- 
 kage came to the convent accompanied by their 
 master and mistress. They had met them in the 
 mountain some distance off, and having heard of 
 the priest's kindness to them had come back to 
 thank him and consult with him as to what they 
 had better do next. After a consultation, they 
 decided to visit a certain temple which was situ- 
 ated in Mount Atago, and beg the abbot to shelter 
 Komachi and Arihira. 
 
 With this intention the party left for the temple. 
 
VI 
 
 Soon afterwards the Emperor abdicated, and 
 Prince Hanateru ascended the throne. Amnesty 
 was proclaimed to commemorate the occurrence, 
 and consequently the capital sentence which had 
 been pronounced upon Kuronushi was remitted, 
 and he was not only pardoned, but his former rank 
 and title were restored to him. But this grace 
 was not extended to Lord Arihira and Lady 
 Komachi, who were considered violators of the 
 Imperial command. No one ventured to entreat 
 for their pardon. Thus the young lovers were 
 like plants growing in the shade without any 
 chance of blooming forth in the sun. They con- 
 tinued to live a dreary and secluded life in Mount 
 Atago. 
 
 There was a rtunoiu: at that time that a goblin 
 frequently appeared in the Imperial Palace. 
 Sometimes it summoned up tremendous peals of 
 thunder and sometimes it appeared in the form 
 of a woman with hideous features. When it 
 appeared, the nobles and ministers of state were 
 
 $1 
 
62 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 frightened, and the Emperor was filled with 
 terror. The Emperor therefore sent for two 
 famous priests of Mount Hiyei and ordered them 
 to pray, so that the goblin might be subdued. So 
 that same day they began to offer up earnest 
 prayers. The goblin immediately appeared be- 
 fore them in the shape of a woman, and said 
 angrily: 
 
 "Alas! ye foolish priests; no matter how fer- 
 vently ye may pray, my hatred will never be 
 pacified." With these words, the phantom 
 vanished, and suddenly lurid lightning flashed, 
 and deafening peals of thunder rolled around. 
 
 The priests, however, were undaunted, and 
 continued their earnest prayers, holding their 
 rosaries in their hands. The ghostly woman 
 appeared again, and they asked her reproachfully : 
 
 "Woman, whose spirit are you, and what is 
 the cause of your hatred? Why can you not re- 
 sort to some other method of showing your resent- 
 ment? How do you dare to cause annoyance to 
 his Imperial Majesty?" 
 
 The spectre sobbed bitterly and said, "I am 
 the spirit of U-noha, who was cruelly murdered 
 by Kuronushi. He is not only a heinous scoundrel, 
 
THE LOVE OF KOMACHI 63 
 
 but has committed the foul crime of murder, and 
 yet he has not only been pardoned, but has been 
 restored to his former rank and position. But 
 why was the Imperial favour not extended to 
 Lord Arihira and Lady Komachi? They have 
 committed no offence whatever. It is terribly 
 imjust. Therefore I carry a grudge in my heart 
 against the Imperial Court, and have endeavoured 
 to terrify them by causing spectres frequently 
 to appear." 
 
 "Komachi and Arihira have committed no 
 offence?" retorted the priests. "They have com- 
 mitted the great crime of disobeying the ex- 
 Emperor's command and eloping together!" 
 
 "No, you are mistaken," exclaimed the spectre, 
 "Both Lady Komachi and Lord Arihira had 
 exchanged vows of eternal fidelity, long before the 
 ex-Emperor appointed her Crown Princess. They 
 were only waiting for their wedding. So, although 
 they had commands from the Emperor, they 
 cotild not break their vows without violating 
 their duties as a faithful man, and a virtuous 
 woman. Their step was quite unavoidable, and 
 therefore was not a crime. Their only course 
 was to steal out of the palace, and run away. 
 
64 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 If any one is to blame, it is the ex-Emperor. He 
 forcibly appointed a betrothed woman to be the 
 Crown Prince's consort." 
 
 The priests had no reply to oflEer to this indis- 
 putable argument. They admitted its justice, 
 and promised the ghost to inform the Emperor 
 of all that had passed. This entirely satisfied the 
 ghost, and it vanished. 
 
 The priests at once went to the Imperial pres- 
 ence, and told the Emperor of what they had 
 heard. The Emperor was immediately convinced 
 of his error. 
 
 "Then," said he, "Komachi and Arihira have 
 not committed the crime of adultery. I will 
 order them to be immediatdy recalled to the 
 capital, and will publicly make them man and 
 wife, and restore them to their former positions. 
 I also decree that the spirit of U-noha shall be 
 deified in the Kamo Shrine." 
 
 The Emperor's commands were carried out, 
 and the ghost ceased to haunt the court. 
 
The Treason of Mitsuhide 
 
 From 
 
 The Yehon Taik6'K.i 
 
 By 
 CHiKamatsu Yana^i 
 
 65 
 
The Treason of Mitsuhide 
 
 OWARD the end of the sixteenth cen- 
 ttiry there Hved a brave warrior 
 named Akechi Mitsnhid6. He was 
 in the service of Oda Nobunaga, 
 tinder whose command he distinguished himself 
 in several battles. In appreciation of his ex- 
 ploits, General Nobunaga conferred on him exten- 
 sive fiefs in the provinces of Tamba and Omi, and 
 created him one of the chief daimios. He was so 
 grateful for his promotion, that he served his 
 prince with even greater loyalty than before. 
 
 Nobunaga had been bom a lesser daimio in the 
 province of Owari, dtu-ing the Dark Age of Japan- 
 ese history. He had subjugated almost all the 
 powerful chieftains in the different provinces 
 who were contending against one another, and 
 restored peace and order throughout the greater 
 part of the Empire. The Emperor thereupon ap- 
 pointed him Minister of the Right, in recognition 
 
 67 
 
68 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of his achievement. He never assumed the title 
 of Shogim, but he practically niled Japan in the 
 name of the Emperor. ' 
 
 Notwithstanding his valour and sagacity, Nobu- 
 naga was hot-tempered, arrogant, and capricious, 
 and often resorted to violence and despotism. 
 Mitsuhide deeply deplored this, and frequently 
 remonstrated with his prince. But, as the prov- 
 erb says, "Faithful advice sounds harsh to the 
 ear," Nobunaga was offended at his loyal retainer's 
 suggestions, and began to keep him at a distance. 
 Another reason made the estrangement of lord 
 and retainer even more pronounced. There was 
 a handsome youth named Mori Rammaru, a 
 favourite page of Nobunaga. He happened to 
 harbour ill feelings towards Mitsuhid6 in conse- 
 quence of a dispute about their fiefs. This young 
 man therefore lost no opportunity of slandering 
 Mitsuhide to Nobunaga, who gradually came to 
 look upon Mitsuhide with greater and greater 
 hatred, until at last he thought of dismissing his 
 loyal retainer. But Mitsuhid6 served his master 
 with such unswerving loyalty, and obeyed any 
 of his commands, however unreasonable, without 
 showing any signs of discontent, that Nobunaga 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 69 
 
 was at a loss to find any ground for discharging 
 him. 
 
 It happened that Nobunaga's eldest son, Nobu- 
 tada, was promoted in his official rank. There- 
 fore an Imperial messenger bearing the writ of 
 appointment was sent to Nobunaga's castle at 
 Azuchi on Lake Biwa. Nobunaga commanded 
 Mitsnhide and Rammani to receive and feast 
 the envoy. Mitsuhid6, who was well-versed in 
 etiquette, took the whole responsibility of the 
 aflEair upon his shoulders, and was assiduously 
 engaged in making the necessary arrangements. 
 Rammaru was displeased with this, and watched 
 for an opportunity to pick a quarrel with him. 
 The time drew near for the honourable guest's 
 entertainment, and Mitsuhide and his son, Jiijiro, 
 were busy giving orders for the banquet. The 
 former was quite unsuspicious of what was pass- 
 ing in Rammaru's mind. Suddenly Rammaru 
 walked up to him, and asked angrily: "I think it 
 is very strange that you are making all the arrange- 
 ments without consulting me. Why do you never 
 ask my opinion? If you don't give me a satis- 
 factory explanation, I shall take steps against 
 you." 
 
70 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Oh, don't take it amiss, Rammaru," replied 
 Mitsiihide, looking up with surprise. "How can 
 I take much notice of you? The time for the 
 banquet is drawing near, and I am busy attending 
 to my duties." 
 
 "Silence! We were both appointed to the 
 office of feasting the Imperial envoy. You be- 
 have as if you were the sole officer. I consider 
 that is a personal insult. I suppose you think 
 me a useless nuisance! You are an arrogant old 
 wretch!" 
 
 Rammaru was not satisfied with this, so he 
 heaped gross abuse on Mitsuhide. At last the 
 latter lost his patience and flew into a passion. 
 
 "You are an insolent youngster," he roared, 
 clapping his hand on the hilt of his sword. " Speak 
 another word, and it shall be your last!" 
 
 Rammaru was not daunted at this, and he 
 crossed to Mitsuhide, saying: "Kill me if you 
 can!" and they were on the point of cutting at 
 each other, when the Jusuma, or sliding paper 
 partition, was suddenly slid open and Nobunaga 
 appeared on the scene. 
 
 He rushed at Mitsuhide, and, seizing him by the 
 collar of his kimono, held him on to the floor, 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 71 
 
 crying: "You are insolent to protest against 
 Rammaru's words. His authority is as great as 
 my own. Wretch! Beat him on the face, Ram- 
 maru! Be quick! Quick!" 
 
 On hearing this peremptory order, Rammaru 
 uplifted an iron fan which he chanced to carry in 
 his hand. 
 
 "This is my lord's command," he cried, beating 
 Mitsuhide on the forehead with it. His blows 
 were so violent that the other's head was bruised, 
 and his eyes were blinded with the flowing blood. 
 But Mitsuhid6 bore the pain with great fortitude, 
 compressing his lips and drawing in his cheeks. 
 Nobunaga looked into his face with a sarcastic 
 smile. 
 
 "How do you like it, Mitsuhide? Don't Ram- 
 maru's blows fill you with resentment? He is 
 chastising you in my stead, and at my commands." 
 "I feel no such resentment, my lord," replied 
 Mitsuhid6 calmly. "My life is devoted to the 
 service of yotu- lordship. If my bones are crushed, 
 or my flesh mangled by your wishes, I shall never 
 utter complaints against you. My obligations 
 to you are too great. But my sorrow is unbounded 
 when I hear people call you a cruel, tmfeeling 
 
72 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 general. I feel that it is my duty to tell you this 
 frankly!" — ^he burst into tears — "It is my earnest 
 hope and prayer, that your lordship should change 
 your ways, and be generally esteemed as a benev- 
 olent ruler. If you do so, you should leave a 
 lasting fame to posterity. Oh, do not ignore my 
 words, my dear lord." 
 
 This speech only enraged Nobunaga the more. 
 
 "Stop ! " he roared. " Your insolence is intoler- 
 able. Henceforth you will be refused audience. 
 Leave me at once! Come, Rammaru, turn 
 Mitsuhid6 and his son out of the gate!" 
 
 "If you hesitate to go any longer," cried Ram- 
 maru, threateningly, "I will kick you out!" 
 
 Mitsuhid6 made no reply. He pressed his 
 hand to his wotmded forehead and departed rue- 
 fully with his son, who was weeping bitterly. 
 
II 
 
 MiTSUHiDE returned home sadly with his son. 
 His wife, Misao, and his chief retainer Shioden 
 met them at the porch. Misao was astonished 
 to see the bruises on her husband's forehead. 
 
 "You look pale and dispirited, my dear," said 
 she, "and how did you get that ugly wound on your 
 forehead?" 
 
 Mitsuhid6 did not reply, being wrapped in 
 thought. Jujiro, whose mind was also deeply 
 preoccupied, raised his drooping head and gave 
 an account of what had happened. How Mitsu- 
 hid6 had been insulted by Rammaru, on the occa- 
 sion of the Imperial messenger's entertainment; 
 how Nobunaga had ordered Rammaru to beat 
 him on the forehead, and how both father and 
 son had been driven out of the castle. 
 
 Misao was overcome with grief at hearing this, 
 and her thoughts instantly passed on to the future 
 of her husband. But the fiery Shioden could not 
 remain passive. He said nothing, but flushed 
 
 73 
 
74 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 with anger rushed silently out of the house. 
 Misao bade him stop. 
 
 "Where are you going?" she asked. "What 
 are you going to do, Shioden?" 
 
 "An ancient sage says, 'When one's master 
 is insulted, one fights to the death. ' I will break 
 into the castle, even if I lose my life, and take the 
 head of Rammaru, who has insulted my lord. Do 
 not stop me!" 
 
 With these words Shioden again prepared to 
 run out. Misao caught him by the sleeve. 
 
 "Your anger is right," she said. "But if you 
 act rashly, you may bring trouble on your lord 
 and disgrace on our house. Think again, before 
 you act hastily." 
 
 Shioden refused to listen, and shaking her off 
 began to start. 
 
 "Stay!" said Mitsuhide reproachfully. "You 
 take too much upon yourself. I gave you no 
 instructions to make such an uproar." 
 
 "Why do you stop me, my lord?" said Shioden 
 excitedly. "Even if you had committed some 
 fatdt, it would be an tmpardonable wrong for you, 
 a daimio, governing the two provinces of Tamba 
 and Omi, to be beaten. My hatred of Rammaru 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 75 
 
 knows no bounds ! How can I help trying to take 
 vengeance on him? I am determined either to 
 kill Rammaru or myself. Don't stop me, my 
 lord!" 
 
 Mitsuhide looked him full in the face. 
 
 "You are mistaken, Shioden," he said. "Ram- 
 maru beat me at my lord's order, so the blame is 
 not his. As you know well, Lord Nobunaga is 
 short-tempered and capricious. It is his custom 
 either to shower favours on his retainers, or beat 
 them, as his caprice chooses. Remember that a 
 retainer has no reason to resent any command of 
 his lord, even if he demand his life. Let that 
 thought calm you, Shioden." 
 
 The hot-tempered warrior had no reply to make 
 to these words. He set his teeth and clenched his 
 fists and remained silent. Suddenly a messenger 
 from Lord Nobtmaga arrived. Mitsuhide and 
 Shioden met him reverentially at the entrance 
 and begged him to be seated. 
 
 "Hashiba Hideyoshi," he said, "proceeded 
 some time ago to the Central Provinces, and has 
 been engaged in the subjugation of the Mori 
 family. Therefore his Excellency Lord Nobunaga 
 commands that you, Mitsuhide, shall hasten 
 
76 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 thither to help Hideyoshi and fight under him to 
 the best of your ability. If yoiu- achievement 
 should prove noteworthy, on you shall be conferred 
 the provinces of Iztmio and Iwami, In the mean- 
 time, you shall be deprived of yotir fiefs of Tamba 
 and Omi. This is the command of his Excellency 
 Lord Nobunaga." 
 
 There was a dead silence. Mitsuhid6 and Siii- 
 oden looked at each other in amazement. Then 
 Mitsuhid6 answered that he respectfully accepted 
 the command, and the messenger departed 
 
 Mitsuhide folded his arms and stood for a few 
 moments buried in reverie. Shioden was filled 
 with an inexpressible anger. 
 
 "What do you think of this command, my lord?" 
 he asked, his hair bristling with wrath. "It is 
 obvious that the merciless Nobtmaga intends to 
 destroy you. It is not the time to think of loyalty. 
 Your lordship must raise the banner of chastise- 
 ment against the cruel tyrant, and conquer Japan, 
 and leave an tmdying fame to future generations. 
 Such is my earnest wish." 
 
 Misao, on hearing these words, approached 
 Mitsuhid6 and remonstrated with tears : 
 
 "Oh, do not listen to such treasonable words! 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 77 
 
 The faithful Shioden's suggestion seems at first to 
 be reasonable. But the mere mention of the idea 
 of killing Lord Nobunaga and usurping the Em- 
 pire, horrifies and disgusts me! My dear hus- 
 band, I implore you, do not bring disgrace upon 
 our aged mother and beloved children! Do not 
 entertain such a horrible design. Take some other 
 safe and wise course, such as will secure the good 
 reputation of our house. Never, never come to 
 any such evil resolution ! " 
 
 Mitsuhide remained sUent. Soon afterwards, 
 however, he recited the following versicle in loud 
 tones, with an expression of firm determination 
 on his face. 
 
 " Blind calurtmy may raise a cry 
 
 Of witless traitor — ^What care I? 
 I little reck of slander's breath 
 
 When my own will foredooms my death." 
 
 It is unnecessary to say that by this time Mitsu- 
 hide had resolved to hoist the banner of treason. 
 His wife understood the full significance of his 
 poem, and when she heard it she burst into bitter 
 tears and was stupefied with grief. Shioden, on 
 the other hand, danced for joy and cried out: 
 "Long live the Ak6chi family!" 
 
Ill 
 
 NOBUNAGA and his son Nobutada went to Kyoto 
 to pay homage to the Emperor. Nobutada stayed 
 at the Nijo Castle, and Nobunaga put up at 
 the Honnoji Temple, where he spent some days 
 in enjoyment with his beautiful concubine Ano- 
 no-Tsubone, his favourite Rammaru, and the 
 latter's younger brother Rikimaru. 
 
 One night Ano-no-Tsubone brought Nobutada's 
 son Samboshi from the Nijo Castle, and taking the 
 baby in her arms, bore it into Nobunaga's presence. 
 Nobtinaga was exceedingly delighted to see his 
 innocent grandson. A feast was immediately 
 given in-honotu- of the child's visit, and Nobvmaga 
 ordered the lady to perform a dance. She saluted 
 her lord, and taking a fan in her hand, she rose 
 to her feet, and danced gracefully to the accom- 
 paniment of her own voice. Her gay coloured 
 flowing sleeves fluttered in the air, and she looked 
 like a butterfly on the wing. Nobtmaga was 
 much delighted, and praised her skill in glowing 
 terms. At the conclusion; of her dance, he "ordered 
 
 78 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 79 
 
 Rammaru to serve her with sak6. Then Nobu- 
 naga offered Rammaru a cup, saying that his 
 favotirite might ask him for any dish he chose. 
 
 "Many thanks, my lord," said Rammaru, with 
 a serious look. "I do not wish for any delicate 
 dish, but may I be so bold as to ask for an army 
 of four or five thousand men?" 
 
 "An army?" asked Nobimaga surprised. "For 
 what purpose do you require an army, Rammaru? " 
 
 "I intend to march on Mitsuhid6's castle at 
 Kam6yama in Tamba, and overthrow him in a 
 single battle. He is a curse to your lordship, and 
 I wish to rid you of him!" 
 
 "That is indeed well said," said Nobunaga 
 smiling. "But that is a needless fear. It would 
 be impossible for such a man as Mitsuhide to 
 'strike his lance' against me, who am a hero, 
 governing Japan. Set your mind at ease and fill 
 another cup. ^SaM is the best broom to sweep 
 away sorrow. ' I will join you." 
 
 So saying, Nobtmaga drained two or three 
 cupfuls in rapid succession. Ano-no-Tsubon6 
 warned him, saying: " 'Remissness is a great 
 enemy,' my lord. You would do weU to ponder 
 over what Sir Rammaru said just now." 
 
8o OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 By this time Nobunaga was quite intoxicated. 
 
 "You too!" he said, "you are also filled with 
 such useless fears! It is very annoying! I fear 
 my Samboshi is sleepy. — I have drunk enough. 
 Let us now forget ovu- joys and sorrows in sweet 
 sleep." 
 
 As he spoke, he rose to his feet, and retired to 
 the inner chamber, and Ano-no-Tsubone, with 
 the baby prince in her arms, followed him. 
 
 Then Rammaru and all the others retired to 
 their respective rooms, and were soon drowned in 
 sleep. 
 
 The night was far advanced, and "even the 
 grasses and trees were wrapt in sleep." The 
 effects of liquor had passed away from Nobunaga's 
 brain, and he could not longer sleep. He got up 
 and slid open the shoji. Suddenly he was startled 
 to hear a confused noise of the crows in their 
 roosts in the garden trees. They were flapping 
 and crsring in alarm through the dark night. He 
 bent his head in wonder, and the sound of bells 
 and dnrnis smote on his ear from far away. The 
 sounds seemed to draw nearer and nearer. He 
 called to the men on night duty. 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 8i 
 
 "Say! There's danger! Climb to the look- 
 out!" 
 
 Hearing the alarm, Ano-no-Tsubon6 rushed 
 out with a halberd in her hand. "Rammaru! 
 Rammaru!" she cried. I'Here is a great danger 
 to our lord! Look out at once ! " 
 
 She ran to the entrance of the temple. Ram- 
 maru heard her cry and, starting up, rushed up 
 the balcony. He cast his eye roimd in every 
 direction. The night was black, but from his 
 observations in the darkness he made sure that 
 Mitsuhid6's troops were advancing. He ran 
 down and reported it to Nobimaga. "What! 
 Treason on the part of Mitsuhide? " exclaimed 
 Nobunaga in astonishment. "Your warning was 
 wonderfully prophetic. I deeply regret that I did 
 not Hsten to it. But regrets are useless. Our only 
 course is to defend ourselves as well as possible." 
 
 "Yes, that's most important, my lord," an- 
 swered Rammaru. Unfortunately Nobunaga's 
 retinue numbered scarcely more than three him- 
 dred. It was quite impossible for his tiny band 
 to make any headway against a large army. 
 When the lord and retainer thought of this they 
 gnashed their teeth in mortification. 
 
82 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 At this moment Rikimaru rashed back from a 
 recomiaissance 
 
 "It appears," he cried, "that Mitsuhid^ has 
 marched against us with a troop of about four 
 thousand men. So we must, all of us, ,be on our 
 guard." 
 
 Rammaru turned to Nobunaga, "RiMmaru 
 and I," he said, "will fight the enemy in front of 
 the gate. In the meantime, I hope that your 
 lordship will be ready to defend yourself with 
 bow and arrows." With these words he and his 
 brother ran out. 
 
 Nobunaga sighed bitterly. He realized that 
 there was no fighting against such tremendous 
 odds. He made up his mind to help his grandson 
 to escape, and then to commit suicide. He was 
 just ordering the child to be brought to him when 
 Ano-no-Tsubone, woimded in several places and 
 carrying the blood-stained halberd, staggered into 
 the room. 
 
 "The enemy have already broken through the 
 gate, my lord," said she. "I will go and rejoin 
 the fight. In the meantime, you must make rapid 
 preparations for flight. The sooner you are able 
 to do so, the better, my lord." 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 83 
 
 "I am grateful to you for your kind words, 
 Tsubon6," said Nobunaga resignedly. "I am, 
 however, fully prepared to die. If I should be 
 Idlled by an unknown soldier, in an attempt to 
 escape, it would be an everlasting disgrace. But 
 I am troubled about the safety of Samboshi. I 
 want you to take the child and hasten to Hid6- 
 yoshi's camp at Takamatsu, in the province of 
 Bitchfl. When you arrive there, tell him to take 
 care of Samboshi, and to revenge my death on the 
 accursed traitor. I earnestly request you to do 
 this for me." 
 
 The lady burst into tears. "Oh, my lord!" 
 she sobbed. "You must forgive me if I disobey 
 your orders. I cannot forsake you on the eve of 
 your death. Permit me to share your fate, dear 
 lord." 
 
 But Nobunaga turned a deaf ear to her entreaty, 
 and peremptorily commanded her to leave his 
 presence. At that moment Rammaru came back, 
 after having cut down many of the enemy. He 
 prostrated himself before Nobunaga. 
 
 "I have received a report," he said, "to the 
 effect that Mitsuhide has sent another army to the 
 Nijo Castle. Lord Nobutada's retainers have 
 
84 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 fought bravely, but in vain. He has, alas ! made 
 up his mind to kill himself. The enemy have 
 already forced their way into our temple, and I 
 fear that all is lost. Your lordship's obvious duty 
 is to commit seppuku, and I'll follow you to the 
 Meidol" 
 
 "I am quite prepared to do so," said Nobunaga 
 calmly. "Tsubone, you must lake Samboshi, 
 and leave at once. Why do you hesitate to obey 
 my commands ? ' ' 
 
 Urged by this repeated order, the lady sum- 
 moned a retainer and, sorrowfidly taking her 
 leave, stole out of the postern. 
 
 Nobunaga was now freed from the only cause 
 of his solicitude. He was about to take his life, 
 when a large number of the foes, under the com- 
 mand of Shioden, burst into the courtyard. 
 Nobunaga seized a bow and arrow, and cried 
 angrily: 
 
 "Where is the traitor Mitsuhide? Let him 
 appear, so that he may die by my arrow." 
 
 He shot many arrows with such skill and prompti- 
 tude, that a number of the hostile soldiers fell 
 dead on the spot. The rest were frightened, and 
 did not dare to approach. Taking advantage 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 85 
 
 of the lull, Nobunaga retired to the inner room 
 and committed seppuku. Then Rammaru, Riki- 
 maru, and all the other survivors drew their 
 daggers and stabbed themselves to death. 
 
IV 
 
 Hashiba HiDivosHi, the ablest of Nobunaga's 
 generals, was now engaged in the conquest of 
 Mori Terumoto, who was the prince of a large 
 part of the Central Provinces, and who had not 
 yet submitted to the supremacy of Nobtmaga. 
 Hideyoshi had for some weeks been carrying on 
 an attack upon the Castle of Takamatsu, in the 
 province of Bitchu, which was one of Terumoto's 
 strongholds. The garrison defended themselves 
 with great courage. The castle was protected on 
 one side by a river, and on the other three sides 
 by swamps; so it was impossible for a large force 
 to approach it by land. Hideyoshi's character 
 was marked by a wonderful genius for strategy. 
 He saw that the one way to capture the fort was 
 to flood it out with water. With this intent, he 
 commanded his troops to dam up the river below 
 the fortress. This was gradually accomplished. 
 The water rose by degrees, and the higher it rose 
 the more tmcomfortable became the occupants 
 of the castle. 
 
 86 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 87 
 
 One day a female warrior, having a halberd 
 in her hand, forced her way through the ranks of 
 the besieging army and rushed to the entrance 
 of Hid6yoshi's headquarters and cried, with 
 gasps: 
 
 "Is General Hideyoshi within?" 
 
 Hid^yoshi, wondering who it could be, went to 
 the door. He was astonished to see Ano-no- 
 Tsubon6, exhausted, pale as death, and covered 
 with wounds, supporting herself by the shaft of a 
 blood-stained halberd. He grasped the fact that 
 she had brought some momentous news; so he 
 softly arranged her clothing, and gave her a 
 stimulating draught, and urged her to teU him 
 her message. The lady fixed her eyes sadly on the 
 general's face and burst into a torrent of tears. 
 But she controlled herself with a great effort, and 
 told between gasps all that had happened. She 
 informed him how Mitsuhide had treasonably 
 marched on the Honnoji; how Nobunaga and 
 Rammaru and all the other retainers had come 
 to a tragic end; how the nobleman, before his 
 death, had ordered her to communicate to Hide- 
 yoshi his ardent wish that he should be avenged 
 on the traitor. She also told how she had cut 
 
88 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 her way through the enemy's ranks with Nobu- 
 naga's grandson tinder her care, how she had 
 left the child under the protection of General 
 Hosokawa, and found her way alone thither, 
 through all manner of perils to bring the tidings. 
 At the conclusion of her narration, she gave one 
 choking gasp and fell prostrate on to the groimd, 
 dead. 
 
 When he heard this pathetic story, Hid6yoshi 
 was seized with grief and amazement. He feared 
 that if the news of Nobunaga's untimely end 
 should spread, it might dishearten his troops 
 and lead to a defeat. He therefore cried at the 
 top of his voice: "I have killed a woman who has 
 tried to deceive me." 
 
 He then returned to an inner room, where he 
 burned incense, and read the sutras, and prayed 
 to the soul of his departed liege lord. When he 
 had finished, he began to ponder how he might 
 best deal with the traitor Mitsuhide. 
 
 At this moment messengers from Terumoto 
 arrived, bearing proposals of peace. Hideyoshi 
 promptly consented to them, and a treaty was 
 at once concluded. Thereupon he raised the 
 siege and hastened towards the Capital in order 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 89 
 
 to chastise Mitsuhide. Hid6yoshi was so eager 
 to reach his destination that he hurried on, 
 regardless of the army which accompanied him. 
 A small body-guard kept up as well as they cotdd 
 with their impatient chief. 
 
 On the second day of their forced march, Hid6- 
 yoshi and his body-guard found themselves at 
 Amagasaki in the province of Settsu. There he 
 rested in a farmer's house, to await the arrival of 
 his army. While he was there, a peasant and a 
 Buddhist priest came and begged for an interview 
 with him. Hideyoshi's soldiers threatened them, 
 and said that it was very presumptuous for a 
 mere peasant and a humble priest to ask for such 
 a privilege. But the two visitors earnestly re- 
 peated their entreaty. They stated that they 
 were well acquainted with the general and had 
 come on purpose to see him. When Hideyoshi 
 heard of their petition he summoned them to his 
 presence. He scrutinized them closely, but could 
 not recall their faces. He asked them who they 
 were, and what was their business. 
 
 "^Excuse me, sir," said the rustic peasant, with 
 a: look of wonder, "but your memory seems to 
 Ge very poor. Have you forgotten ChObei in the 
 
90 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 village of Imazato, near Osaka? He had the 
 honour of sheltering you two or three years ago, 
 when you and Lord Nobunaga fled there, after 
 losing a battle." 
 
 "I am Kenketsu, the priest of the Kwannonji 
 Temple in the province of Omi," said the priest 
 familiarly, "When you visited my temple some 
 time ago, I had the pleasure to serve you with tea. 
 Have you forgotteji that? When I heard that 
 yotrr honour had come back from the Central 
 Provinces to punish the traitor Mitsuhide, I was 
 fiUed with joy. I have therefore come with Cho- 
 bei, to pay you respects. It gives me great pleas- 
 ure to see you well and in good spirits." 
 
 Hideyoshi racked his memory, but he could 
 not call them to mind; so he thought that their 
 visit must have some significance. But the saga- 
 cious general gave them a nod of recognition. 
 
 "Ah!" he said. "I remember both of you. I 
 am glad to see you again, and to have this oppor- 
 tunity of thanking ydh for past favours." 
 
 "I have important news to teU you," said 
 Chobei seriously. "The traitor Mitsuhide has 
 stationed the main body of his army at my village, 
 and his vanguard is ambuscaded on the main 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 91 
 
 road to Kyoto. It is therefore very dangerous 
 for you to proceed to the Capital. We have been 
 thinking carefully and, in the humble opinion of 
 both of us, we consider that you had better sum- 
 mon yotu- body-guard and hasten to my village 
 by a bypath, and give Mitsuhidd a surprise at- 
 tack. If you do this, you can easily destroy him. 
 Our sole intention in coming here was to suggest 
 this plan to you. But I must not forget to 
 offer you this small present" — he took two musk- 
 melons out of a straw basket he was carrying in 
 his hand — "These melons were grown in my field. 
 Kindly do me the honour to accept them." 
 
 When he heard these words, Hid^yoshi's sus- 
 picions were aroused still more. But he said with 
 an air of confidence, "Thanks, my friends! I 
 deeply appreciate your kindly thoughts." 
 
 The two men showed signs of satisfaction and 
 happiness when they heard his thanks. At that 
 moment a company of soldiers rushed forth from 
 a thick forest close by. "We are Mitsuhid6's 
 troops," they cried and, uttering loud shouts, 
 attacked Hideyoshi's body-guard. Kato Kiyo- 
 masa, a brave officer of the guard, immediately 
 rushed at them, and his mighty strokes put them 
 
92 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 to rapid flight. The hero at once pursued them 
 to the seashore. 
 
 The peasant seemed to be amazed at this sudden 
 attack. 
 
 "Yotu- honour," he cried, "you are in great 
 danger! You must not stay here any longer! 
 Hasten, I implore you, to my village ! Come with 
 us! We will be your guides! We will go first, 
 and show you the way." 
 
 Chobei and the priest took a few steps forward. 
 Hideyoshi promptly seized the opportunity, and 
 cut down the priest from behind. 
 
 "Villain!" he roared, "you cannot deceive me! 
 I recognize you as Mitsuhide's retainer Shioden!" 
 
 It was useless for Shioden to conceal his identity 
 any longer, so the hero, who was impersonating 
 the peasant, titmed round and threw off his 
 disguise. 
 
 "Your shrewdness fills me with admiration, 
 HidSyoshi," he said. "You have said truly, that 
 I am Shioden. I regret that my attempt to lure 
 you to destruction has failed, but I intend, never- 
 theless, to let you sample the sharpness of my 
 sword." 
 
 As he spoke he unsheathed a sword, which he 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 93 
 
 was carrying concealed in a straw wrapper, and 
 made a furious lunge at Hid6yoshi. The soldiers 
 of the latter rushed to his rescue. Shioden cut 
 and hewed with Herculean strength. It did not 
 take many minutes for several of the soldiers to 
 be slain. The rest took to their heels. In the 
 meanwhile, Hideyoshi, with his characteristic 
 quick-wittedness, stripped the dead priest of his 
 robe and donned it over his armour. In this 
 disguise, he leapt into his saddle and, spurring 
 the horse, galloped away. Shioden gave chase, 
 but found it impossible to overtake him. How- 
 ever, he ran at full speed, stumbling over stones, 
 and trampling on cornfields, when Kato Kiyomasa 
 appeared and barred his way. The two heroes 
 closed in a severe contest, and fought for a good 
 whUe, with equal success. It seemed impossible 
 to tell to whom the victory would faU. But at 
 last Kiyomasa dropped a mighty blow which 
 Shioden failed to ward off, and the latter was cut 
 down. Kiyomasa then cast a searching eye in all 
 directions to discover the whereabouts of his 
 chief. To his regret and anxiety, Hideyoshi had 
 ridden into the forest some distance away, and 
 there were no signs of him to be seen. 
 
V 
 
 A FEW days after he had caused the murder of 
 Nobunaga, Mitsuhide took possession of Kyoto 
 and the neighbotiring provinces. The usurper 
 induced the Emperor to bestow upon him the 
 title of Shogim, and declared his authority through- 
 out the land. He selected the Myoshinji Temple as 
 his headquarters at the Capital, and made exten- 
 sive arrangements to defend himself against 
 Hid6yoshi's revengeful attack. 
 
 Mitsuhide's old mother, Satsuki ("Azalea"), 
 was filled with regret at his heinous crime of 
 having slain his lord. An intense hatred of 
 her son sprang up in her heart, and she declined 
 to live under the same roof with him. At last, 
 in spite of the earnest opposition of her family, 
 she left the temple in the garb of a humble Bud- 
 dhist pilgrim. y 
 
 She went to the bffiJte-mentioned Amagasaki, 
 and rented a small house. Here she led a solitary 
 life, passing her days and nights in devotion and 
 prayers and the perusal of the sutras. Mitsu- 
 
 94 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 95 
 
 hid6 kept her constantly supplied with money 
 and provisions. 
 
 One day Mitsuhid6's wife Misao ("Chastity") 
 C9.11ed at Satstiki's cottage, accompanied by her 
 son Jajiro's fiancSe Hatsugiku ("Early Chrysan- 
 themum"), to inquire after her health. The old 
 woman welcomed them heartily. After they had 
 talked on various topics for some minutes, she 
 asked anxiously: "By the by, Misao, is Jfljiro 
 still safe in the headquarters?" 
 
 "He is still there," answered Misao, "He 
 ardently wishes to join in today's battle, and to 
 cover himself with glory. He has obtained per- 
 mission from his father, but his sense of duty 
 prevents liim from going to battle without gaining 
 your permission also. He begged me therefore 
 to ask for your consent. Are you willing to allow 
 him to go to war, mother?" 
 
 "jQjiro's idea is indeed admirable," said the 
 old lady, bursting into tears of joy. "I cannot 
 understand how a real samurai such as Jfljiro 
 could have possibly been bom to such a vile 
 wretch as Mitsuhide. Of course I will grant his 
 request." 
 
 At this moment a Buddhist priest wearing 
 
96 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 sandals on his feet, and carrying something on his 
 back wrapped in afuroshiki, knocked at the door, 
 
 "I am a priest," he said, "on a pilgrimage to 
 various temples in different provinces. I am 
 afraid that you wiU think I am asking too much, 
 but can you give me lodging for the night?" 
 
 "I am afraid I can only offer you very poor 
 accommodation," answered the old woman, "but 
 you are welcome to spend the night under my 
 roof." 
 
 "Many thanks, my dear madam." 
 
 With this he immediately entered, and began 
 to tmtie his sandals. Misao and Hatsugiku 
 brought him a tub of water in which to wash his 
 feet. 
 
 "You are very kind, ladies," said the shaveling. 
 "Please do not put yoturselves to so much trouble. 
 A travelling priest always has to do everything 
 for himself. I can sleep soundly anywhere, even 
 in the comer of a shed. I need neither a mosquito 
 net nor bedding. Please leave me to myself, and 
 
 "There is one thing I must teU you, priest," 
 broke in the old lady. "There is a bath-room just 
 beside the entrance. The bath-tub is luckily 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 97 
 
 filled with water. You are at liberty to light the 
 fire, and warm it for a bath. I'll take a bath 
 when you have finished." 
 
 " Most certainly. I'll do so gladly." 
 
 With these words he went out to the bath-room. 
 
 Soon afterwards JajirO arrived. He was ac- 
 companied by a retainer carrying his armour- 
 chest. It was the young samurai's intention to 
 make his start for the battle from his grandmother's 
 dweUing. 
 
 "I am very glad to see you in such good health, 
 grandmother," he said, bowing politely. "Has 
 mother communicated my request to you? Will 
 you grant it?" 
 
 "I am indeed glad to see you, Jajiro," an- 
 swered Satsuki almost overcome with joy, "of 
 course I will permit you to go to the battle! 
 Hatsugiku is fortunately here, so it is my ardent 
 wish that before you set out for your first battle, 
 you will celebrate your marriage with her. Your 
 joy, dearest girl, must be very great! I will at 
 once fetch some sak6, so that you can exchange 
 the nuptial cups." 
 
 Hatsugiku's face was so crimson with blushes 
 that it resembled a frost-bitten maple leaf. She 
 
98 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 could not restrain her joy. But Jujiro sat in 
 melancholy silence. He brooded over the obvious 
 fact that his father's army was doomed to extinc- 
 tion. He had therefore resolved to die fighting. 
 It filled him with pity to see his grandmother and 
 Hatsugiku, who were ignorant of his determina- 
 tion, in such high spirits. The old woman, Misao, 
 and Hatsugiku went into the kitchen to prepare 
 the sakS and arrange the cups and other articles 
 necessary for the marriage ceremony. 
 
 Jujiro continued his meditations. His head 
 drooped like a withering flower, unable to draw 
 up water. After a time, he wiped away his tears 
 and said to himself: "This is my last farewell in 
 this life, to my dear mother and grandmother. 
 My request has been granted, so I leave this 
 world without any regrets. With what kindness 
 they have brought me up during eighteen long 
 years! Their favours are indeed 'deeper than 
 the ocean and higher than the mountain ! ' I hope 
 they will bear in mind that it is the common 
 lot of every warrior to die in battle, and forgive 
 me for leaving this Hfe ere they do. And now 
 my thoughts turn towards Hatsugiku. It is for- 
 tunate for us that we have not yet exchanged 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 99 
 
 nuptial cups. I hope that she will give me up 
 and wed another warrior. Poor girl! She will 
 grieve bitterly when she hears the news of my 
 death!" 
 
 In the meantime, Hatsugiku had been listening 
 in the adjoining room to this soliloquy which • was 
 overflowing with filial piety and love. She rushed 
 in and burst into loud weeping. Jujiro was 
 astonished, and placed his hand over her mouth. 
 
 "Hush, Hatsugiku!" said he reproachfully. 
 "Don't weep so loud. Did you overhear what I 
 said?" 
 
 "Yes, I heard everjrthing. How can it be kept 
 a secret from a wife, that her husband is going to 
 die in battle? I thought that you and I were to 
 be husband and wife for two existences, — ^nay, 
 even three; but alas! dear Jujiro, how unkind 
 of you to say that it is fortunate for us that we 
 have not yet exchanged nuptial cups! What a 
 pity it is you are going to die in battle, before we 
 are married!" — ^the girl clung to him and wept — 
 "I would not for aU the world have you slain! 
 I implore you to give up all idea of going to the 
 battle-field, deaf Jujiro." 
 
 "You are a warrior's daughter. I intended from 
 
100 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 the first to fight to the death. If grandmother 
 discovers you weeping, and perceives my resolve, 
 I will divorce you for aU time and eternity!" 
 
 "What is that you say?" 
 
 "Oh! we are wasting time in useless conversa- 
 tion. Bring me that armour-chest. Quick!" 
 
 "Very well," was the girl's sobbing reply. 
 
 "Quickly," said Jujiro with irritation. "The 
 longer you are, the worse it will be! Do not be 
 so tmreasonable." 
 
 "It is not possible for me to make haste in 
 helping my beloved husband don his armour, when 
 I know he is bent upon dying on the battle-field." 
 
 With these words she took out a suit of armour 
 made of red threaded plates. Its sleeves were 
 besprinkled with a shower of her tears. JCijiro 
 promptly clothed himself in the beautiful armour 
 and a graceful helmet. Thus equipped, he looked 
 a perfect warrior. His mother and grandmother 
 entered at this moment with saki-cups and a 
 wooden stand on which to place them, a saki 
 holder with a long handle, and other articles of 
 ceremony. They gazed at his gallant appearance 
 with admiration. 
 
 "How fine you look ! " exclaimed the old woman, 
 
3 
 CH 
 
 a 
 ■c 
 pq 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE loi 
 
 her face wreathed in smiles. "How manly! I 
 feel as if I could behold you fighting a glorious 
 fight ! This cup is intended both as your wedding 
 cup and Jajiro's farewell cup. Take it quickly, 
 bride! What a joyful occasion it is!" 
 
 The more the old lady rejoiced the more Hatsu- 
 giku felt the grief of farewell. Her husband 
 was a handsome warrior, and yet now she must 
 exchange the last farewell cup with him ! 
 
 "You must fight bravely and achieve many 
 glorious deeds, dear husband," she said, smiling 
 bravely to disguise her grief. "But I hope you 
 will return in triumph this evening " 
 
 She could not breathe another word. Her 
 bosom was so wrung with grief that it choked her 
 utterance. When Jujiro perceived this, he wept 
 also, his tears moistening the string of his helmet. 
 At that moment a sound of battle drums was 
 heard, borne in upon a gust of wind. He sum- 
 moned up his courage and sprang to his feet. 
 
 "And now," he cried, "I must bid farewell to 
 aUofyou!" 
 
 He shook the sleeves of his armour from the 
 grasp of his wife, and darted for the battle-field. 
 Hatsugiku fell to the ground. 
 
102 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "My heart is broken!" she wailed amid a tor- 
 rent of tears. The old woman and Misao looked 
 ruefully at each other. 
 
 "Oh, mother!" said Misao tearfully. 
 
 " Misao!" said the old woman, her voice broken 
 with sobs. "I have cruelly allowed Jujiro to go 
 to his death. Hatsugiku, I knew that he had 
 resolved to fight to the end. I desired to let him 
 die manfully, rather than see him executed under 
 the brand of 'traitor.' I made you exchange nup- 
 tial cups partly for the sake of a last farewell, 
 and partly that you should both separate without 
 any feelings of regret. My thoughts are too deep 
 for expression!" When they heard her confes- 
 sion, both Hatsugiku and Misao fell to crying 
 convulsively. At that moment, the above men- 
 tioned priest came in with an air of innocence. 
 "The bath is ready, good ladies," he said, "will 
 one of you take it?" 
 
 "Thanks for your trouble," said Satsuki, turn- 
 ing away her tearful face. "But a fresh bath 
 is harmful to an old woman. The others are 
 yoimger than I. You had better take it first, 
 sir priest." 
 
 "Well, while you are busy declining the bath, it 
 
Mr. Nizayemon as Milsuhide 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 103 
 
 is no doubt getting cold, so I will take the liberty 
 to bathe before you." 
 
 The priest then went to the bath-room, whilst 
 the three women entered the inner room. 
 
 The moon was shedding its pale beams on the 
 projecting roof of the bath-room, and the only 
 sound that broke the stillness of the night was 
 the croaking of the frogs in the rice-field near by. 
 Suddenly Mitsuhide appeared at the trellis of 
 bottle-gourds close by the bath-room. 
 
 "That priest must be Hideyoshi," he thought 
 to himself. " I'll dispatch him at a single blow!" 
 He cut down a bamboo from the grove, intending 
 to use it as a spear. He then slowly approached 
 the bath-room with soft stealthy steps. Hearing 
 a sound within he thrust his spear in at the window 
 with great dexterity. Immediately a woman's 
 voice was heard, shrieking in agony. He thought 
 this was very strange, so opening the door, he 
 dragged out the wounded person from within. 
 To his horror and consternation, he discovered 
 that it was not Hideyoshi, but his own mother 
 Satsuki, who lay before him, writhing in intense 
 pain. 
 
I04 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Great Heavens!" cried Mitsuhide. "Is it 
 you whom I have killed, mother?" He was so 
 stupefied with amazement, that he could utter no 
 other words. Hearing the sounds, Misao and 
 Hatsugiku rushed out and clinging to the dying 
 woman wept bitterly. 
 
 "Mother!" cried Misao. "What has brought 
 you to this pitiful plight?" 
 
 "Your tears are useless," said the old woman 
 opening her dim eyes. "It is natural that such 
 a misfortune should befall a relative of Mitsuhide. 
 He has murdered his master. Lord Nobunaga, 
 the Minister of the Right. By committing the 
 horrible crime of treason, he has compromised 
 our house which has, up to this time, been free from 
 infamy. He is an tmdutiful son, — ^nay, more, — 
 he is an unspeakable wretch. There are no words 
 that can fully express his wickedness. Wealth 
 and rank gained by unrighteous means are like 
 floating clouds. He boasts of having slain his 
 lord. He forgets that even if a man becomes Em- 
 peror or Shogun by such wicked means, he is far 
 worse than the most miserable beggar. On the 
 other hand, if a man has a mere pittance to live 
 upon, it is worth more than the income of a great 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 107 
 
 Hatsugiku were struck with sorrow and despair 
 at his ghastly plight. The girl ran up to him. 
 
 "Oh, what misery, Jiljiro!" she said with sobs. 
 "First grandmother, and now you are in such a 
 terrible condition ! Have courage, my dear ! " 
 
 "Why are you so downhearted?" cried Mitsu- 
 hid6, in order to stir up the sinking youth . ' ' What 
 is it? Tell me all that has happened." 
 
 Jajiro pulled himself together and gasped out 
 the news: 
 
 "In accordance with your command, I and my 
 army of three thousand horsemen encamped on 
 the seashore, where we lay in ambuscade. The 
 enemy were quite unsuspicious of this, and rowed 
 up to the shore. There they landed in order to 
 march for the Capital. We did not neglect such 
 an opportunity, so we suddenly fell upon them, 
 uttering loud yeUs and cries, and cut and hewed 
 in all directions. The enemy were completely 
 taken by surprise, and ran in confusion. We 
 pursued them, and fought with all our strength. 
 Suddenly from behind us a loud voice was heard 
 to cry, 'Stay! Look at me! I am Kato Kiyo- 
 masa, a retainer of Hashiba Hideyoshi. You, 
 the son of the traitor Mitsuhid^, and your fol- 
 
io6 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 hid6, with inflexible determination written upon 
 his fierce countenance. "Cease to talk such 
 nonsense! Have you forgotten how often that 
 tyrant of Oda Nobunaga insulted me? I was 
 under no great obligations to him. In spite of 
 my faithful remonstrances, he destroyed Shinto 
 and Buddhist temples. His evil deeds increased 
 day by day, so I took his life in accordance with 
 a warrior's duty and for the sake of the Empire. 
 My deed covers me with honour and glory. King 
 Bu of China slew the tyrant Chu and in our own 
 coimtry Hojo Yoshitoki exiled an Emperor. 
 These lUustrious examples show that it is the 
 desire of all Japanese and Chinese heroes to reHeve 
 the people of their grievances, by destroying their 
 tyrants. What can women such as you know 
 about such matters? You had better keep away." 
 
 There suddenly arose a deafening sound of battle 
 drums. Mitsuhide and the others strained their 
 eyes to see what was happening. At this moment 
 Jujiro returned, and tottered up to the house, 
 leaning on his sword, with the blood flowing like 
 a torrent from his wounds. 
 
 "My parents! Are you here?" he gasped, in 
 the agony of approaching death. Misao and 
 
THE TREASON OF MIT SU HIDE 107 
 
 Hatsugiku were struck with sorrow and despair 
 at his ghastly plight. The girl ran up to him. 
 
 "Oh, what misery, Jujiro!" she said with sobs. 
 "First grandmother, and now you are in such a 
 terrible condition! Have courage, my dear!" 
 
 "Why are you so downhearted?" cried Mitsu- 
 hide, in order to stir up the sinking youth . ' ' What 
 is it? Tell me all that has happened." 
 
 jQjiro pulled himself together and gasped out 
 the news: 
 
 " In accordance with yoiur command, I and my 
 army of three thousand horsemen encamped on 
 the seashore, where we lay in ambuscade. The 
 enemy were quite unsuspicious of this, and rowed 
 up to the shore. There they landed in order to 
 march for the Capital. We did not neglect such 
 an opportunity, so we suddenly fell upon them, 
 uttering loud yeUs and cries, and cut and hewed 
 in all directions. The enemy were completely 
 taken by surprise, and ran in confusion. We 
 pursued them, and fought with all our strength. 
 Suddenly from behind us a loud voice was heard 
 to cry, 'Stay! Look at me! I am Kat5 Kiyo- 
 masa, a retainer of Hashiba Hideyoshi. You, 
 the son of the traitor Mitstihide, and your fol- 
 
io8 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 lowers shall now feel the sharpness of my sword. ' 
 Kiyomasa cut at us with his great sword, and 
 raged with demoniacal fury. His soldiers were 
 so encouraged by this, that they fell upon us with 
 renewed vigour. So powerful was their attack, 
 that in a few minutes my troops were killed to a 
 man. I am the sole survivor of the battle, left 
 to tell you that tale, dear father." 
 
 "What cowardice!" cried Mitsuhid6, his hair 
 bristling with desperate anger. "What has be- 
 come of Shioden?" 
 
 " Shioden's one aim was the destruction of Hid6- 
 yoshi. He fought by himself since yesterday 
 morning, and I missed him in the mM6e. I do 
 not know for certain whether he is alive or dead. 
 I was anxious about father's safety, and so I cut 
 my way through the enemy's ranks, and have 
 come back here. It is dangerous to stay here 
 any longer. Do not lose a moment in hurrying 
 back to our province, father!" 
 
 Although he was rapidly losing strength on 
 account of his wounds, Jujiro only thought of his 
 father. His grandmother so admired his filial 
 piety, that she burst into tears. 
 
 "Listen, Misao," she said, "Jajiro is fatally 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 109 
 
 wounded, and yet he thinks only of my wicked 
 son. He is a splendid example of filial piety! 
 Mitsuliid6, have you no feelings of pity or love for 
 your son? Alas! my dearest grandson has lost 
 his life in the infamous name of a vile traitor, 
 iastead of dying honourably in the cause of loyalty 
 and justice. This is the result of your wicked 
 heart! Oh, what have I done to deserve such a 
 fate?" 
 
 The dying warrior heard the voice of the old 
 woman. 
 
 "Ah! Are you indeed killed, grandmother?" 
 he asked in faint tones. "Is this our last farewell? 
 I should like to see your face once more before I 
 die, but I can see no longer. Farewell, father, 
 mother, and Hatsugiku." 
 
 With these words he breathed his last, with his 
 hand fast held by Hatsugiku. 
 
 "It is true that it is the common lot of every 
 warrior to die in battle," said his mother bursting 
 into bitter tears — "but oh! the pity of it! For 
 eighteen years he has never known a moment of 
 enjoyment. All his days have been passed in the 
 din and noise of war. He has devoted all his 
 life to the art of the bow and arrow. This mom- 
 
no OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 ing, when he was on the point of starting for the 
 battle-field, he said with a smile, ' Dear mother, 
 I expect to distinguish myself in my first battle 
 today. I shall be praised for it by father and 
 grandmother.' His bright smile as he spoke 
 still lingers in my vision. I can't forget it." 
 
 Hatsugiku wept bitterly. " Is there any one in 
 all the wide world more tmhappy than I?" she 
 sobbed. "Only this morning I was married to 
 him, and now we are parted for ever! We have 
 bidden each other a sad farewell, and have never 
 placed our pillows side by side even once. What 
 sin' have I committed that Heaven should punish 
 me thus? My only wish is that I should accom- 
 pany my husband to the Meido. Oh, let me die 
 with him!" 
 
 The girl took the hand of the dead warrior, and 
 looked tenderly at his pale face. At this touching 
 sight, Misao and Satsuki burst again into loud 
 weeping. 
 
 The filial love and paternal affection of the 
 brave Mitsuhid6 were now stirred to their depths. 
 He could restrain his grief no longer, but burst into 
 floods of tears. At that moment a confused noise 
 of battle cries, neighing horses, and the whiz of 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE iii 
 
 darting arrows, was heard near at hand. Mitsu- 
 hid6 sprang to his feet. 
 
 " Do those sounds come from the enemy or from 
 my troops?" he cried. "Is it victory or defeat?" 
 
 He climbed a knotted pine-tree in the front of 
 the yard, and stared fixedly on the villages below. 
 
 "See!" he cried. "A large number of war 
 vessels are sailing up one after the other from the 
 left of the Wada promontory. Ah! I can see 
 among them the banner of 'A Thousand Gourds.' 
 I am sure it is Hideyoshi's army ! He has managed 
 to escape from this house, and is now marching 
 against me." 
 
 With these words he jumped down. "Well," 
 he cried. "I'U strike the 'ape-faced sandal 
 bearer'' down with a single blow," He ran out 
 with a determined countenance. 
 
 At that moment a voice cried: "Wait one 
 moment, Akechi Mitsuhide. Hashiba Hideyoshi 
 wants to meet you." 
 
 With these words, the hero himself appeared 
 on the scene, dressed in a brilliant war-coat and 
 
 ' In his younger days, Hideyoshi served Oda Nobunaga as 
 zori tori or sandal bearer, and his face somewhat resembled that 
 of an ape. 
 
112 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 beautiful armour instead of the priest's robe in 
 which he had been disguised. Mitsuhid6 looked 
 back in amazement and, retracing his steps, cried 
 with a fierce look : 
 
 "I am glad to see you, Hideyoshi. Ak6chi 
 Mitsuhide will now celebrate your funeral rites. 
 Prepare for your last moments." Mitsuhid6 
 was ready for an attack, but the dying mother 
 intercepted them. 
 
 "Lord Hid6yoshi," she said, "look at me. I 
 have been kiUed with this bamboo-spear, as a 
 divine ptinishment for my son's crime of having 
 murdered his master. I don't regret dying by 
 the hand of my son, because I hope that my death 
 may be a means of extenuating his vile crime. 
 Lord Hideyoshi, I beseiech you to place it upon 
 record that Mitsuhide's mother was crucified for 
 the sake of her son's crime. Mitsuhid6 will then 
 be freed from the infamy of matricide. I beg 
 you to do this out of my foolish affection for my 
 wicked son. I die contented, for I would rather 
 hasten to the other world after my grandson 
 than stay in this wearisome imiverse. Farewell! 
 Farewell!" 
 
 So saying she passed peacefully away. Misao 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHWi 113 
 
 and Hatsugiku flung themselves on the body with 
 loud protestations of grief. Struck with sympathy 
 for Mitsuhide's mother, Hid6yoshi was silent for 
 awhile. Then he said: 
 
 "Mitsuhid6, you are my sworn enemy. It 
 would be an easy matter for me to kill you now 
 that you are defenceless. But I am incapable 
 of such an unmanly deed. This is what I propose 
 to do. I will meet you on an appointed day at 
 Yamazaki, in the province of Yamashiro, and our 
 conflict shall be decided by a fight to the death. 
 Do you agree to this?" 
 
 "If you wish it," answered Mitsuhid6, "so be 
 it. I win return to the Capital, gather together 
 my troops, and meet you at Yamazaki in two or 
 three days." 
 
 After making this promise the two heroes bowed 
 courteously to each other and parted. 
 
 The battle of Yamazaki was fought two days 
 afterwards. In the beginning, both armies fought 
 with equal success, but, later on, Mitsuhid6's 
 troops lost ground, little by little, until at last 
 most of them fell. Mitsuhid6, with great diffi- 
 
114 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 culty, succeeded in cutting his way through the 
 enemy's ranks, and took a road by a bamboo 
 grove, near the village of Ogurusu. Suddenly a 
 company of Hid^yoshi's horsemen, who had over- 
 taken him by a short cut, fell upon hirn. He 
 fearlessly encotmtered them, and cut thirteen of 
 them down, the rest taking to flight. 
 
 Mitsuhide alighted and, resting in the shade 
 of the bamboos, began to think of his past and 
 present fortunes, good and bad. He recognized 
 that all hope was now gone, so he made up his 
 mind to commit suicide. He knelt with signs of 
 despair, and made ready to perform the melan- 
 choly deed. At that moment, however, several 
 peasants thrust at him with bamboo-spears from 
 inside the grove. The wounded warrior sprang to 
 his feet with a roar of rage and furiously cut at 
 them. They were immediately filled with terror 
 and beat a hasty retreat. Then Mitsuhide again 
 resumed his former position, and with calm de- 
 termination committed seppuku. On the second 
 of Jtme he had assassinated Nobimaga, and it 
 was on the thirteenth of the same month that he 
 met his tragic end. So that his glory as Shogun 
 had lasted only ten days. 
 
THE TREASON OF MITSUHIDE 115 
 
 Misao and Hatsugiku entered a ntinnery, •v^here 
 they took life vows, and for the remainder of their 
 days prayed for the departed souls. 
 
O-Some and Hisaxnatsu 
 
 From 
 
 The Shimpan Uta Zaimon 
 
 By 
 CHiKamatsvi Hanji 
 
 117 
 
O-Some and Hisaxnatsu 
 
 HERE once lived a young man named 
 Hisamatsu. He was in the service 
 of the proprietress of a prosperous 
 oil-shop close by the Kawaraya 
 Bridge, in the city of Osaka. He was eighteen 
 years of age and had an amiable disposition, an 
 honest character, and a very handsome person. 
 
 His father, Sagara Jodaya, who had formerly 
 been a noble samurai of the Ishizu Clan, in the 
 province of Izumi, had va. his custody a Yoshi- 
 mitsu blade, which was an ancestral treasure of 
 his liege lord. This blade was stolen and, as a 
 mark of apology, Jodayu committed seppuku 
 and his house was ruined. 
 
 Hisamatsu was then a mere baby, under the 
 protection of his nurse 0-Sho. Both nurse and 
 child were taken to the house of the former's elder 
 brother Kyusaku, a farmer in the village of Nozaki 
 several miles from Osaka. Kyflsaku brought the 
 
 119 
 
I20 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 boy up among the children of the coarse peasants 
 tintil he was ten years old, when he was sent to 
 the shop before mentione4 with a view to his 
 learning good manners and refined ways. 
 
 The shop was kept by a middle-aged widow 
 called 0-Katsu, who had many clerks and servants 
 besides Hisamatsu in her employment. Her only 
 daughter and heiress, 0-Som6, had been brought 
 up tenderly, and in great luxury. She was, at that 
 time, seventeen years old, and generally consid- 
 ered throughout the city to be peerlessly beau- 
 tiful. A mutual attachment sprang up between 
 her and Hisamatsu, and they secretly exchanged 
 vows of eternal fidelity. 
 
 Unfortunately for the devoted lovers, an ob- 
 stacle arose in their way. There was a young 
 millionaire named Yamagaya Sashiro living in 
 the same city, and he was passionately enamoured 
 of 0-Som6. One day he impetuously asked 
 0-Some's mother for her daughter's hand in mar- 
 riage. The mother disliked him, and had a cer- 
 tain amoimt of sympathy for her daughter's 
 affection for Hisamatsu. She therefore was un- 
 wiUing to accept his proposal. But she owed 
 Sashird's father thousands of ryo, so she dared 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 121 
 
 not give him a direct refusal. She was at last 
 compelled to give a reluctant consent, but she 
 added that the marriage would have to be post- 
 poned until she could fuUy persuade her daughter. 
 This was, however, only a pretext, for she hoped 
 that in the meantime circumstances would make 
 it possible for her positively to refuse Sashiro's 
 offer. 
 
 Sashiro was by no means reassured by 0-Katsu's 
 consent. He wanted so keenly to win the heart 
 of 0-Some, that he prayed the gods and Buddha 
 for the fulfilment of his desire. Every day he 
 visited different temples and shrines to repeat his 
 foolish prayer. One day he went to a great shrine 
 called the Zama Myojin in the city, not far from 
 0-Some's house, and was earnestly making hya- 
 kudo-mairi, or the "himdredfold penance," walking 
 up and down on the long pavement between the 
 sanctuary and the torii. Kosuk6, the head clerk 
 of the oil-shop, chanced to discover him wrapped 
 in devotion. Kosuke was a crafty and covetous 
 knave. He had at Sashiro's request, secretly 
 delivered a love-letter to 0-Some, and moreover 
 he had heard of her intrigue with Hisamatsu. 
 He therefore evolved the dark scheme of having 
 
122 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Hisamatsu dismissed on some false charge or 
 other, in order to enable Sashiro to be successful 
 in his love-aflEair, and also to receive a good sum 
 from him in return. Now when he discovered 
 Sashiro making hyakttdo-mairi, his heart botmded 
 with joy, for he thought the opportunity had 
 come for him to satisfy his greed. He ran to the 
 house of a fortune-teller who was living in front 
 of the shrine. He whispered in the old diviner's 
 ears aU the details of Sashiro's affair, and suggested 
 a plan by which they could extort money from 
 the foolish suitor. The greedy old clairvoyant 
 gave a ready consent, and Kosuk6 departed. 
 
 Kosuk6 then stealthily returned to the shrine, 
 and watched Sashiro's doings. The young mil- 
 lionaire had by this time finished his hyaku- 
 domairi, and was now prostrated before the 
 sanctuary and utterly ignorant of Kosuk6's pre- 
 sence. He clapped his hands, and prayed with 
 closed eyes: 
 
 "Namu Zama God! Grant that I may obtain 
 0-Some, daughter of the oil-shop keeper at Kawa- 
 raya-bashi, for my wife. Almighty God, cause 
 her heart to be filled with love for me! Namu 
 Shimmei God! Namu Inari God! Namu Hachi- 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 123 
 
 man God! Vouchsafe that my desire may be 
 
 realized " 
 
 "Sashiro San, I believe!" cried Kosuk6, sud- 
 denly laying a hand on his shoulder. "How 
 diligent you are, as usual!" 
 
 "Is it you, Kosuk6?" said he with a startled 
 look. "When did you come here?" 
 
 "I came a little while ago, and heard aU your 
 fervent prayer." 
 
 "Did you?" said Sashiro, rubbing his head in 
 perplexity. "I am ashamed to hear it ! " 
 
 "Why shotild you be ashamed, sir? I have 
 handed 0-Some the letter you gave me the other 
 day, and I have brought her answer — " he smiled 
 mischievously — " Perhaps you will be too ashamed 
 to look at her letter in my presence." 
 
 "What! An answer from 0-Some?" cried 
 Sashiro in pleased surprise. "That's good news 
 indeed! Let me see it at once, Kosuke." 
 
 So saying, he held out his hand. But the cun- 
 ning clerk pushed it oflf, and taking a letter from 
 the bosom of his kimono said: 
 
 "You are very impatient, sir. Indeed I have 
 the letter here, but I cannot so readily give it to 
 you. I will read it to you, and you must give 
 
124 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 me a thank-offering for each encouraging sen- 
 tence. I will not read it unless you do so. Do 
 you agree to my conditions, sir ? " 
 
 "Certainly." 
 
 Kostik^ tmfolded the letter, and began to read 
 with an important air. 
 
 " 'Dear Sashiro: Many thanks for your 
 favour of the other day.' Observe that 0-Som6 
 says, 'Many thanks.* 'I am very pleased that 
 you appreciate me so much — ' mark her words 
 — 'very pleased, ' " — ^he held out his hand — "Give 
 me the first thank-offering, sir!" 
 
 Sashiro produced a gold coin, and handed it to 
 Kosuk6, saying: 
 
 ' ' Come ! Read on, sir . " 
 
 " 'But it grieves me to say that I am obliged 
 to decline your kind proposal, as I have a mother 
 and I cannot decide anything without consulting 
 her!'" 
 
 "But," groaned Sashiro, "doesn't she say 
 'decline yotir proposal?' " 
 
 ' ' Don't be disappointed ! That sentence means 
 that if her mother gives permission, she will consent 
 to marry you. Now listen to some more: 'I asked 
 my mother for her opinion and, to my joy and 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 125 
 
 happiness, she said that I could have a free hand 
 in matters relating to matrimony. ' What do you 
 think of that, sir?" 
 
 "Here is another thank-offering," said SashirO 
 filled with an ecstasy of joy, and giving him double 
 the previous amount. "Read the remainder 
 quickly." 
 
 " ' But frankly I must tell you that I have no 
 regard for you. ' " 
 
 "Oh! ' No regard for me' ! " 
 
 "One minute, sir! I think that statement is 
 the outcome of modesty. What follows proves 
 my opinion. 'I suppose you are jesting with 
 me,' and the next sentence is this: 'If you are 
 in earnest, I hope that you will — ' What fol- 
 lows is of the greatest importance, and merits a 
 very large thank-offering, sir." 
 
 No sooner had he spoken, than Sashiro again 
 doubled the reward, and urged him to proceed 
 further. 
 
 Kosuk6 read on composedly: " 'If you are 
 in earnest, I hope that you will completely give 
 me up. It would be impossible for me to bring 
 myself to regard such a man as you with love and 
 respect' " 
 
126 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Oh horror! What follows?" exclaimed the 
 disappointed suitor. 
 
 "WeU, as to the rest — " — Kostike rapidly ran 
 his eye over the remaining part of the letter — 
 "I think you had better not hear it. I won't 
 read it. If I did you would not find it interest- 
 ing. I am afraid you must consider your gener- 
 ous thank-offering as so much money lost. You 
 might as well have dropped it in a weU or a gutter." 
 
 Sashiro's face suddenly feU, as if he brooded 
 over the fniitlessness of aU his prayers, and the 
 "hundredfold penance." 
 
 "To tell you the truth, sir," said Kosuke, 
 ' ' your love is thwarted by that stripling Hisamatsu. 
 I have no doubt that 0-Some is bewitched by 
 him. Therefore I think the best thing for you 
 to do is to get a necromancer to offer prayers for 
 severing their relations. What do you think of 
 that, sir?" 
 
 "That is a capital idea," said Sashiro, recover- 
 ing his spirits. "First of all I wiU ask a fortime- 
 teUer whether my love will be attained, and in 
 case there is hope, I must make him offer prayers." 
 
 Thus the guileless Sashiro was entrapped, and 
 they went together to consult the aforesaid diviner. 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 127 
 
 The old quack purposely assumed a serious 
 countenance, and looked intently at Sashiro's 
 face for a good while. 
 
 "Oh, you have a remarkable physiognomy," 
 he exclaimed. "I judge from it that you are 
 thirty-one years of age. Am I indeed correct? 
 You seem to be a very rich man, and with such 
 wealth at your disposal you can accomplish any- 
 thing you desire." 
 
 At this keen insight, Sashiro was wonder-struck. 
 The old man continued: "You have come to ask 
 my help in a love affair, I dare say. Am I right, 
 sir?" Sashiro nodded reverentially, fiUed both 
 with astonishment and admiration. "Well," con- 
 tinued the clairvoyant, "there is an obstacle in 
 the way of your love affair. You cannot hope 
 to realize your desire, tmtil you have disposed of a 
 serious rival. If you like I wiU do away with him 
 by virtue of prayers. If he is got out of the way, 
 there is no doubt your purpose will be attained, 
 sir." 
 
 These words inspired Sashiro with an absolute 
 confidence in the powers of the fortune-teUer, and 
 he decided to invite him to his house, in order that 
 he might offer prayers for seven days and seven 
 
128 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 nights for the death of Hisamatsu. In retvim 
 he promised to pay a large quantity of silver and 
 gold coins. These arrangements were concluded, 
 and the three of them^took leave of each other. 
 
 To return to Hisamatsu. On the afternoon of 
 the same day, he went on an errand in order to 
 collect a sum of 150 ryo from his mistress' custom- 
 ers. The villainous Kostikd determined to seize 
 this opportunity to execute his evil design against 
 Hisamatsu. With this intent he secretly shadowed 
 him. 
 
 Hisamatsu was quite unaware of this, and after 
 he had received the money, he hastened back in 
 the direction of the shop. 
 
 Just in front of the fortune-teller's stand 
 he fell in with his sweetheart 0-Som6, who was 
 stroUing about the Zama Shrine, hoping to meet 
 him. 
 
 The young lovers were rejoiced at meeting each 
 other, and for a while they were engaged in 
 happy conversation. They soon found it incon- 
 venient to talk on the public street, so they entered 
 the fortune-teller's house, from which the old 
 man was fortunately away. There they were safe 
 from observation so they were able to talk freely 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 129 
 
 over the things they had for days been keeping 
 in store. 
 
 Suddenly their blissful conversation was inter- 
 rupted by a sound of loud wrangling and cries of 
 a crowd, proceeding from outside the gate. They 
 were filled with excitement and curiosity, and 
 rushing out, they saw, in the midst of a throng of 
 people, a samurai engaged in a fierce quarrel with 
 a merchant. The samurai was about to draw his 
 sword. Hisamatsu and 0-Som6 mingled with the 
 crowd, and were surprised to see Kosuke there! 
 They stole quietly away, to avoid being seen by 
 him. While he was looking at the quarrel, Hisa- 
 matsu's pocket was picked of his mistress' purse 
 of money. This had been carefully arranged by 
 an artifice of Kosuke's. The samurai and the 
 merchant were his accomplices, and their quarrel 
 was a mere trick done to divert Hisamatsu's 
 attention. 
 
 When he returned to the oil-shop, Hisamatsu 
 was amazed to discover the loss of the purse, but 
 his regrets were of no avail. AU his associates 
 suspected him of theft, and Kosuk6 in particular 
 censured and abused him. 
 
II 
 
 HiSAMATSu's foster-father Kyasaku was an 
 honest old man. His family consisted of three 
 members besides Hisamatsu: his wife, his step- 
 daughter, who was named 0-Mitsu, and himself. 
 The wife had been ailing a long time, and conse- 
 quently 0-Mitsu was so busy nursing her mother, 
 cooking for the family, and with other matters, 
 that she had little or no time for her own toilet, 
 though she was now at the attractive age of sixteen. 
 0-Mitsu was the daughter of Ky^saku's wife by 
 her former husband, but being of a sweet disposi- 
 tion, she regarded Kyusaku with as much affec- 
 tion as was due to a real father. The old man in 
 return loved her with a more than parental affec- 
 tion. He and his wife had early made up their 
 minds to marry her to Hisamatsu. They had 
 several times hinted as much to her evident joy. 
 
 KyUsaku, therefore, was surprised and grieved 
 to hear that Hisamatsu was paying attention to 
 his mistress' daughter. The old man's sorrow 
 and anxiety were intensified when he heard that 
 
 130 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 131 
 
 Hisamatsu had lost the great sum of 150 ryo, be- 
 longing to his mistress. The honest and upright 
 Kyasaku thought that he himself was responsible 
 for the missing money, and that he must by some 
 means or other repay the full sum. With this 
 firm resolution, he struggled with great difficulty 
 to raise the amount required by selling his patch 
 of land, and by raising a mortgage on 0-Mitsu's 
 garments, combs, and ornaments. His next in- 
 tention was to hasten to Osaka, with the money, 
 and to apologize for his foster-son's carelessness. 
 
 Notwithstanding the fact that it was already 
 past noon, he made preparations for his journey. 
 0-Mitsu begged him to postpone his journey until 
 the following morning, saying that it was too late. 
 But Kyusaku obstinately refused to listen. He 
 said that he was not too old to walk a dozen to 
 fifteen miles or so, and he would be back before 
 dusk. He then bade her take good care of the 
 sick woman and started for the city. 
 I Soon after his departure, Kosuke arrived, ac- 
 companied by Hisamatsu. He had come in 
 obedience to his mistress' command to take the 
 young man to his father's home for the.time being, 
 until the matter of the lost money should be 
 
132 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 cleared up. But the black-hearted Kosuke de- 
 termined to seize this opportunity of abusing the 
 innocent youth, and make him give up all idea of 
 returning to the oil-shop, 
 
 Kosuke had scarcely entered the door, before 
 he cried: "Is Kyusaku in? Hisamatsu has com- 
 mitted a serious misdeed, so I have brought him 
 back on purpose from Osaka." 
 
 When 0-Mitsu heard Hisamatsu's name men- 
 tioned, she rushed out and jojrfully exclaimed: 
 " Oh, Hisamatsu San! How glad I am to see you 
 back!" 
 
 "You should be sorrowful, not glad, that Hisa- 
 matsu has returned," broke in Kostik6. "He 
 has appropriated the large sum of 150 ryo, and 
 spent it on harlots! So I have come to demand 
 from Kyasaku immediate repayment of the money. 
 If he refuse, I wiU deliver Hisamatsu to the 
 authorities." 
 
 "Oh! Impossible! "exclaimed the girl. "Hisa- 
 matsu is incapable of such a thing! The charge 
 must be false! Oh, Hisamatsu, plead your 
 innocence!" 
 
 "If he could have explained away his charge, 
 I would not have taken the trouble to bring him 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 133 
 
 back," said Kosuke smiling bitterly. "Come. Is 
 Kyasaku in? If he is in, let him appear. He 
 seems to be a poor peasant, living from hand to 
 mouth. It is clear that he cannot pay such a 
 large amount. But nevertheless I want to see 
 him. CaE him at once, girl!" 
 
 "Father is not at home, sir," answered 0-Mitsu. 
 "He started for Osaka some time ago. Did you 
 not meet him on the road?" 
 
 "Gone to Osaka?" said Kosuk6, getting more 
 irritated. ' ' That is a lie ! If it were true, I should 
 have met him on the way here. He must be 
 hiding somewhere. I'll search the house for him." 
 
 With these words Kosuke rose to his feet, and 
 prepared to enter the inner apartment. 0-Mitsu 
 htirriedly stood in his way. 
 
 "My sick mother is lying in that room," she 
 said. "Please speak a little more quietly, sir." 
 
 But Kosuk6 did not heed her, and pushing her 
 aside, prepared to enter the room. The gentle 
 Hisamatsu could remain passive no longer. He 
 caught the ill-mannered clerk by the sleeve, and 
 said: 
 
 "This violence is not necessary, Kosukd! Our 
 mistress only ordered me to return home, and stay 
 
134 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 with my parents for the time being. She did not 
 tell you to act in this stunmary manner!" 
 
 "I act in a summary manner?" roared Kosuk6 
 wrathfuUy. "You, a thief, dare to talk to me in 
 that presumptuous manner?" 
 
 So crying he struck Hisamatsu a blow which 
 felled him to the ground, and then kicked and 
 trampled upon him. 
 
 The horror-struck girl could do nothing but 
 look on trembling and wringing her hands. At 
 this moment KyUsaku suddenly returned. 0-Mitsu 
 rushed to him, crying with joy: "Oh father, help 
 Hisamatsu." Scarcely had she spoken, when the 
 old man seized the ruffian, and threw him with 
 a thud on to the floor. 
 
 "You are Kyiisaku!" said Kosuk6, rising to 
 his feet. "How rude you are to throw me down, 
 decrepit old man!" 
 
 "Ha! Ha!" said Kyusaku laughing. "How 
 could I, an old man, throw you down, even if I 
 try my hardest? You fell down accidentally! 
 Well, I started this afternoon for Osaka by a short 
 route, intending to call at your shop. When I 
 had reached the outskirts of my village, I heard 
 that Hisamatsu and a gentleman had passed there 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 135 
 
 a little while before. I therefore abandoned my 
 journey, and have come back to meet you, sir. 
 I beg to thank you for having come from such a 
 distance. 0-Mitsu, serve tea to our honourable 
 guest and also prepare some food or other for 
 him. Please make yotirself at home, sir " 
 
 "Oh, don't trouble yourself," interrupted the 
 arrogant clerk. " How could my digestion endure 
 food prepared in such a dirty house? Cease talk- 
 ing nonsense, and come to the point quickly. Will 
 you repay the 150 ryo that Hisamatsu has pur- 
 loined, or must I sue him? Answer me quickly, 
 Kyusaku." 
 
 He then proceeded to give a garbled and false 
 account of Hisamatsu's loss of the money. 
 
 "Of course I'U pay the money," said Kyusaku 
 calmly, throwing a packet of money on the floor, 
 after which he continued: "Here is your money. 
 See if the amount is all right." 
 
 Kosuk^ picked the packet up wonderingly, and 
 opened it. Several gold coins rolled with a jingle 
 on the floor. He counted them, and found that 
 the sum was indeed 150 ryo. 
 
 "Now that I have repaid the money," said 
 Kyusaku somewhat angrily, "you have nothing 
 
136 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 more to grumble at, I suppose ! Really, I intended 
 to ask you one or two serious questions, Kosuk6 
 San, but for your own sake I will refrain from 
 doing so. I do not require you any further, so I 
 beg you to leave at once. Good afternoon." 
 
 Kosuke had not a word to say in reply, and so, 
 placing the money in his bosom, he went away. 
 
 After the rascal had departed, Hisamatsu and 
 0-Mitsu heaved sighs of relief. 
 
 "Thank you very much, dear father," said 
 Hisamatsu wonderingly, " but how did you manage 
 to raise so great a sum as 150 ryo?" 
 
 "Poor as I am, I don't find it difiScult to raise 
 such an amount, should an emergency occur! 
 To tell the truth, I have always had the money 
 ready in case of need. Don't let that matter 
 trouble you, my son. I am very glad that you 
 have come well and sound! Fortunately today 
 is a lucky day, so I think it would be a suitable 
 occasion on which to celebrate your nuptials with 
 0-Mitsu, according to our arrangement. It will 
 make your sick mother and myself happy. I am 
 sure you will both agree." / 
 
 Hisamatsu was greatly perplexed. He re- 
 mained silent, thinking of his binding vows with 
 
Mr. Baiko as 0-Mitsu 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 137 
 
 0-Sotne. 0-Mitsu on the other hand was speech- 
 less with joy. 
 
 "Aha, I see!" said Kyasaku smilingly. "You 
 are both too bashful to answer, I suppose. Of 
 course you agree. I wiU at once tell the old 
 woman of this, and make her happy. Come with 
 me to her sick-room, Hisamatsu. Meanwhile 
 0-Mitsu, you must dress your hair, and prepare a 
 dish or two for the wedding feast." 
 
 Thereupon the old man and Hisamatsu went 
 into the inner room. 
 
 When 0-Mitsu was left alone, she immediately 
 set about cooking. While her hand was busy with 
 a Idtchen knife, her heart was overflowing with 
 thoughts of a happy married Hfe. The spell of 
 her blissful reverie was suddenly broken by a 
 girl's voice saying: "Is this Kyflsaku San's house? 
 If so, has a young man named Hisamatsu called?" 
 
 0-Mitsu opened the door to see who it was. 
 She was surprised to see that the visitor was a 
 supremely beautiftil girl, dressed in the latest 
 fashion of Osaka. She was evidently the daughter 
 of a good family. The truth flashed across O- 
 Mitsu's mind. She concluded that the girl must 
 be the much-talked-of 0-Som6, the daughter of 
 
138 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 the proprietress of the oil-shop. Then the rumour 
 she had heard, that Hisamatsu was unduly inti- 
 mate with her, was an actual fact. Strong feelings 
 of jealousy took possession of her mind 
 
 "Ksrasaku and Hisamatsu?" was her brusque 
 reply. "I don't know the names. Go and 
 enquire elsewhere." 
 
 Needless to say, the visitor was 0-Som6. She 
 had been overwhelmed with sorrow, when she had 
 heard that her beloved had gone back to his 
 parents' home. So, with the excuse that she was 
 going to visit the temple of Kwannon at the village 
 of Nozaki, she had called, accompanied by a maid. 
 \ She knew that this must be Hisamatsu's house, 
 because she had been informed of the fact by a 
 villager. She therefore refused to leave. Wishing 
 to propitiate the offended girl, she offered her 
 some coral beads, wrapt in a fukusa,^ saying 
 politely: 
 
 "I had forgotten all about this, my girl. Please 
 accept a little present as a memento of my first 
 visit to your house." 
 
 0-Mitsu mechanically held out her hand to 
 receive the gift, but said angrily: "I may be only 
 
 ' A silk wrapper. 
 

 3 
 
 ■a 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 to 
 6 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 139 
 
 a country girl, but you cannot lure me into your 
 snare! I don't want your paltry present! You 
 may take it home ! ' ' 
 
 With these words she threw the gift on to the 
 groimd, and slammed the door in 0-Som6's face. 
 Soon afterwards Kyflsaku and Hisamatsu came 
 from the sick-room. 
 
 "How is the cooking getting on, 0-Mitsu?" 
 said the old man, seating himself on the mat. 
 "My old age is beginning to tell on me. I have 
 walked only a short distance, and yet my shoul- 
 ders and feet ache sorely. Hisamatsu, come and 
 massage my back. 0-Mitsu, if you have time, 
 will you cauterize my feet with moxa?" 
 
 "Certainly, father," she replied promptly. 
 Hisamatsu at once began to massage Kyusaku's 
 shoulders, and 0-Mitsu applied moxa to his feet. 
 In the meantime 0-Some, who was still outside, 
 caught a glimpse of Hisamatsu through a chink of 
 the door. She was longing for him so ardently, 
 that she could not resist giving a loud cough, to 
 let him know that she was there. When he heard 
 the cough, Hisamatsu glanced through the chink, 
 and was taken aback when he saw his sweetheart. 
 He feared that his father might discover the truth. 
 
140 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 So he gave a hint, by saying: "The occasion is 
 bad ! The place is wrong ! ' ' 
 
 Kyflsaku was astonished at his son's words. 
 "The place is wrong?" he said, "what do you 
 mean by that, Hisamatsu?" 
 
 Hisamatsu for a while was puzzled how to reply. 
 "Well," he said at last, "I mean 0-Mitsu is 
 applying the moxa in the wrong place." 
 
 "That's untrue," said 0-Mitsu impatiently. 
 "A beautiful hussy from Osaka has come here 
 inqtiiring for Hisamatsu. He shows, by saying 
 such strange things, that he is possessed heart and 
 soul with that she-devil." 
 
 "What do you say, 0-Mitsu Don?" said Hisa- 
 matsu, looking at her fiercely. "A beautiful 
 hussy! A devil! Never let me hear you repeat 
 such things again, or you will repent it bitterly." 
 
 "Oh, I am not afraid. I shall repeat it if I 
 wish. I am sure that you are infatuated with 
 that wanton hussy ! Is it not so? " 
 
 " Ha ! Ha ! " broke in Kyusaku laughing. ' ' It 
 is early days for you to be jealous and squabble 
 like that. Why, you are not married yet. Hark! 
 The old woman is groaning again. This time you 
 must nurse her with me, 0-Mitsu." 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 141 
 
 So saying, the old man took the reluctant girl 
 with him into the sick-room. 
 
 No sooner was Hisamatsu left alone, than he 
 rushed down to the door and opened it. 0-Som6 
 ran in, and both embraced each other, speechless 
 with emotion. After a brief silence, the girl said: 
 "This morning I was astonished to read in your 
 letter that you were going back to stay for the 
 time being in your village. I was still more 
 astonished, and overcome with sorrow, when at 
 the foot of the letter I read your unkind words: 
 ' Please give me up, and accept Sashiro's proposal.' 
 I was so sorrowful and anxious, that I could no 
 longer remain quiet at home. I keenly wanted 
 to meet you, and soimd yoiir mind in order to 
 make my decision. I therefore told them at home 
 that I was going to visit the temple of Kwannon 
 at Nozaki and left the house with a maid. I had 
 great difficulty in finding my way here, but I 
 arrived at last. Have you reaUy made up your 
 mind to give me up? If you have decided to do 
 so, I shall take my life. In that case, I hope that 
 after my death, you will wed that girl, and live 
 thereafter a happy married life." Saying this, 
 she produced a dagger from her kimono, and was 
 
142 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 about to plunge it into her throat, when Hisa- 
 matsu caught her arm, and exclaimed in bewilder- 
 ment: "If you long for me as intensely as that, 
 you shall not die alone t I must confess the truth, 
 that I also, long ago, made up my mind to destroy 
 myself!" 
 
 In their excitement, they had so raised their 
 voices that the sound penetrated into the inner 
 apartment. Kyflsaku was immediately heard to 
 cry: "Oh, that is a bad resolve!" 
 
 The surprised lovers started apart, and 0-Some 
 was about to rush out. However, Kyusaku at 
 that moment appeared, and bade her stay. The 
 old man greeted her politely, and then mildly 
 but earnestly reproved their conduct. He said 
 that it was an unpardonable crime for a servant 
 to seduce his mistress' daughter. It was also a 
 great disgrace for the daughter of a good family 
 to form a liaison with a man in their service: 
 Therefore the pair must give each other up, even 
 if it broke their hearts. 
 
 "While the old woman still breathes," contin- 
 ued Kyusaku with tears, "I want to marry Hisa- 
 matsu to 0-Mitsu, that the poor old soul may go 
 to the Meido with a peaceful mind. So it is my 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 143 
 
 ardent desire that you should both listen to my 
 advice, and give each other up." 
 
 The young lovers shed bitter tears, and expressed 
 sorrow for their misdeed, and promised to follow 
 his admonition. But they made up their minds 
 to commit stdcide together, and communicated 
 their melancholy decision to each other by means 
 of secret signs. Kyusaku was rejoiced to hear 
 their promise, and highly admired their ready 
 obedience. He then brought a bottle of saki 
 and cups, with the intention of immediately 
 making Hisamatsu and 0-Mitsu exchange the 
 nuptial cups. 
 
 "I say, 0-Mitsu," he cried, "if you are ready, 
 come here quickly!" 
 
 0-Mitsu slowly walked in with a wataboshi^ 
 covering her head and face, and sat down before 
 Hisamatsu. 
 
 "Oh, you have decided to wear a veil, O- 
 Mitsu!" said Kyflsaku laughingly. "You are 
 quite right to observe an old usage. And .yet 
 that looks too formal. You had better take it 
 off." 
 
 ' A hood and a veil combined and made of imdyed cotton or 
 silk. 
 
144 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 So saying the old man removed the veil, and 
 was astonished to see that her jet-black hair, which 
 had formerly been newly dressed in the beautiful 
 Shimada style, was cut short. She also was hold- 
 ing a rosary in her hand, and was entirely dressed 
 in the robes of a Buddhist nun! They were all 
 three struck dumb with amazement. 0-Mitsu's 
 Ups trembled, and she suddenly burst into floods 
 of tears. 
 
 "I am sure," she said, "that you are all aston- 
 ished at my appearance. I judged from Hisa- 
 matsu's and 0-Som6's manner and looks that 
 they would kill themselves if I did not be- 
 come a nun. So in order to save their lives, I 
 have abandoned my love, affection, and jealousy, 
 and have resolved to pass the rest of my days in 
 seclusion as a mm. I earnestly hope that you 
 will both live for ever as man and wife, and allow 
 me to be as a sister to you. I do not, believe me, 
 feel any ill-wiU towards either of you. I beg that 
 you will not let my sacrifice prove useless." 
 
 The three listeners could do nothing but weep 
 and lament at the girl's touching confession. 
 
 Whilst the above described scene had been 
 taking place, a middle-aged woman had been 
 
0-SOME AND HI SAM AT SV 145 
 
 watching the scene from outside the door. She 
 was none other than 0-Some's mother, 0-Katsu, 
 who had been so anxious about her daughter that 
 she had followed her. She had overheard O- 
 Mitsu's words, and was moved to tears. She 
 opened the door, and entered the room with the 
 hot tears fast rolling down her cheeks. She 
 apologized profusely for her daughter, and ex- 
 pressed her hearty sympathy and admiration for 
 0-Mitsu. She then turned to Kyflsaku, and told 
 him that she entirely believed in Hisamatsu's 
 innocence in the matter of the lost 150 ryo. She 
 had left the superintendence of her clerks and 
 servants in the hands of the head clerk Kosuk6, 
 and so the business was now under his care. Now 
 that Kyusakuhadso generously repaid the money, 
 there was no need for Hisamatsu to stay any 
 longer with his parents. She would take him 
 back with her to Osaka, and he might continue 
 in her service as before. 
 
 "I cannot find words in which to express my 
 gratitude to 0-Mitsu for her noble sacrifice!" 
 concluded she. "Kyasaku San, will you allow 
 me to offer her this sum. of money, as a token of 
 my thankfulness?" 
 
146 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 So saying, she handed the old man the 150 ryo 
 which she had received from Kosuk6. 
 
 At first he positively declined the gift, but, on 
 her pressing him, he accepted it with hearty 
 thanks. 
 
 Evening was now drawing in, and 0-Katsu pre- 
 pared to take her departure with Hisamatsu, O- 
 Some, and the maid. But she was afraid that if 
 the young couple were to go back together at 
 night, it might give a handle to gossip. It was 
 therefore decided that Hisamatsu shotild rettim 
 by land, and 0-Som6 by river. 
 
 The party all went together as far as the ferry, 
 where Hisamatsu took a palanquin, and 0-Katsu 
 and the girls boarded a boat. Kyiisaku and O- 
 Mitsu accompanied the party to the ferry. They 
 stood on the bank and, as the boat and the palan- 
 quin receded from their sight, they called, "Fare- 
 well, Hisamatsu." "Farewell, 0-Som6 San!" 
 and they were delighted to see handkerchiefs 
 waved from the palanquin and the boat, in 
 response. 
 
 The two wistfuUy remained there, until at last 
 they lost sight of the palanquin and the boat. 
 
o 
 Xi 
 
 tfl 
 
 ■& 
 
 ■+-> 
 •d 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 cr 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 @? • 
 
Ill 
 
 The time passed on, and the love between Hisa- 
 matsu and 0-Some became more and more intense; 
 and many weeks had not passed before 0-Some's 
 health became delicate. The prospects of their 
 future filled them with anxiety. When the widow 
 perceived her daughter's condition, she was 
 inclined to wed the young couple. But as her 
 circumstances had not in any way improved, she 
 dared not withdraw her promise to Sashiro on 
 the ground of 0-Some's disinclination. SashirO 
 in the meantime was becoming impatient at the 
 delay in his go-between's negotiations. 
 
 One day he called in person at the oil-shop, and 
 urged the widow to make immediate arrangements 
 for his marriage with 0-Som6. 
 
 The widow was in a dilemma, but she hit upon 
 a cunning idea. She summoned 0-Som6 to her 
 room, and told her that as she owed SashirO's 
 father a large sum of money, it was impossible 
 for her to withdraw her promise. So that if she 
 
 147 
 
148 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 wished to save her mother from embarrassment 
 she must marry him, even if it were against her 
 will. But it would not be necessary for her to 
 stay long in the home of Sashiro, for whom she 
 had no affection. She was at liberty to come back 
 any time after a week or two. All she need do 
 was to go once to Sashiro's house as his bride. 
 The mother would then have kept her promise 
 even though the daughter would soon forsake the 
 bridegroom. The mother so earnestly, and with 
 tears, begged her to yield, that 0-Som6 was obliged 
 to give her consent. But it was impossible for so 
 pure and innocent a maiden to do such a perfidious 
 deed. She therefore made up her mind to give 
 up her life for her love. When Hisamatsu heard 
 of her determination he made up his mind to do 
 the same. 
 
 At this juncture an unexpected event, which bid 
 fair to revolutionize Hisamatsu's life, took place. 
 It was as follows. K3^saku's sister 0-Sho, who 
 had been nurse to Hisamatsu had, after many long 
 years' persistent search, succeeded in restoring the 
 Yoshimitsu blade, the loss of which had caused 
 the death of Hisamatsu's father and the ruin of 
 his house. If the sword should be presented to 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 149 
 
 the prince of the Ishizu Clan, Hisamatsu's house 
 would be restored, and he himself would succeed 
 to his father's estate and be made a samurai. 
 
 The loyal 0-Sho called at the oil-shop and met 
 Hisamatsu. She told him her glad news, and 
 eagerly talked of the good future that lay in wait 
 for him. He would rise with one bound from the 
 lowly position of a mere clerk to that of a samurai. 
 The old woman's son was at that time visiting the 
 oil-shop, and was greatly deUghted to hear the 
 news. The mother and son urged Hisamatsu to 
 leave that day with them for the Ishizu Clan, 
 which he reluctantly did. He fuUy appreciated 
 his old nttrse's loyalty and kindness. He also 
 knew that it was his bounden duty to succeed 
 to his father's estate, and that it was an honour 
 and glory for a man to serve a daimyo as a samurai. 
 But he could not help thinldng of his sweetheart, 
 who had determined to kill herself. It would be 
 faithless of him to desert her at such a time, and 
 selfishly enjoy such an honour, immediately after 
 her death. In his eye, titles and emoluments, 
 honour and glory were now nothing to him. He 
 must keep his promise to 0-Som6 to the end. 
 
 Whilst they were on their way to the Ishizu 
 
ISO OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Clan, Hisamatsu forsook his fellow travellers un- 
 known to them, and retraced his steps to the 
 oil-shop. When he arrived, it was midnight, so 
 he climbed over the waU into the courtyard. 
 Suddenly he was startled to hear the sound of 
 footsteps approaching, so he hastily hid himself 
 in the warehouse close by. The black-hearted 
 Kosuke had observed him; so creeping stealthily 
 up, the ruffian rapidly shut and locked the door 
 of the warehouse, and Hisamatsu was "caged like 
 a bird" inside. 
 
 It seemed as if some divine intuition told O- 
 Som6 of this incident. She seized a lantern, and 
 ran out into the courtyard. Hisamatsu saw her 
 from the window of the warehouse. 
 
 "Is it you, dearest 0-Some?" he exclaimed in- 
 voluntarily. 
 
 "Oh, Hisamatsu!" cried she looking up. "I 
 cannot hope ever to become your wife in this 
 world. I have made up my mind to Idll myself, 
 according to our promise. Do not fail, I implore 
 you, to join me in my determination." With these 
 words, she buried a dagger in her throat. 
 
 "My God!" exclaimed Hisamatsu, in amaze- 
 ment. He struggled with all his power to break 
 
0-SOME AND HISAMATSU 151 
 
 the bars of the window, with the intention of 
 leaping down to her rescue; but all his efforts were 
 in vain. Mad with grief and despair, he unsheathed 
 a sword which he was wearing, and thrust it into 
 his side. In a few moments the devoted lovers 
 had both breathed their last. 
 
TKe Battle of IcHi-no-tani 
 
 From 
 
 The Ichi-no'tani Futaba Gunki 
 
 By 
 NamiKi SdsuKe 
 
 153 
 
The Battle of IcKi-no-tani 
 
 I 
 
 JBOUT eight hundred years ago, a 
 fierce war was waged between the 
 two great clans, the Tairas and the 
 Minamotos. The balance of fortune 
 swayed some years towards the former family, 
 and other years towards the latter. The stronger 
 always ruled Japan with the reigning Emperor on 
 their side. The Tairas, who had predominated 
 for the previous twenty-five years, were at last 
 driven out of Kyoto by the Minamotos. Kyoto 
 was then the Imperial capital, and the expelled 
 clan had been forced to take refuge in far-off 
 Kyushu. Afterwards they regained some of their 
 pristine power, and came back to the province of 
 Settsu. They formed a strong camp at Ichi- 
 no-tani, a village on the shores of the Inland Sea, 
 about fifty miles to the south-west of the metrop- 
 olis. Nevertheless they were hardly in the posi- 
 tion to make headway against the Minamotos. 
 
 155 
 
156 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Yoritomo, the chieftain bf the Minamoto clan, 
 had a younger brother, named Yoshitsun6. This 
 warrior was at the head of the Minamoto troops 
 stationed at Kyoto. Yoritomo ordered him to 
 proceed to Ichi-no-tani to give the Tairas the 
 coup de grdce. 
 
 Yoshitsune was not only a brave and sa- 
 gacious general, but also a man of humane 
 character. His father Yoshitomo had been 
 put to death, and several of his brothers had 
 been either killed or cruelly persecuted by the 
 Tairas. Notwithstanding this, he entertained 
 no little sympathy and compassion toward the 
 hostile clan. 
 
 During that time, the celebrated poet-laureate, 
 Lord Shunzei was living. One of his best pupils 
 was a brave warrior named Taira-no-Tadanori, 
 and many excellent poems were foimd among his 
 compositions. He had fled from Kyoto with the 
 rest of the Taira family and was now in the camp 
 at Ichi-no-tani. He reflected, one day, that there 
 was no possibility of his clan's winning a victory 
 in the forthcoming battle. He was sure that they 
 were doomed to destruction. If he could only 
 be successful in gaining the honour of having one 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 157 
 
 of his poems included in the Senzai-Shu or "An- 
 thology for a Thousand Years," which his master 
 was then collecting at the ex-Emperor's Go- 
 Shirakawa's command, he should never regret 
 falling in battle. With this determination he 
 went stealthily back to Kyoto. When he arrived 
 there, he called on Shunzei, and applied for 
 the privilege of presenting a number of his best 
 productions. 
 
 The poet expressed his hearty sympathy, and 
 promised to think the matter over. After this 
 Tadanori retraced his steps towards Ichi-no-tani. 
 Shiinzei did indeed fully recognize Tadanori's 
 poetic talent. He thought that some of his poems 
 deserved a place in the anthology. He could not 
 help remembering, however, that as the Mina- 
 motos, the mortal enemies of the Tairas, were in 
 the political ascendancy, and the latter had been 
 declared "rebels," it might possibly offend the 
 Minamotos if he were to grant Tadanori's request. 
 Shtmzei, therefore, thought it prudent to ask 
 Yoshitsune's opinion concerning the matter, and 
 accordingly, he sent his daughter Kikuno-May6 
 on the mission. 
 
 Yoshitsun6 received from the young lady the 
 
158 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 tanzaku^ inscribed with one of Tadanori's master- \ 
 pieces which read: 
 
 " Deep under weeds in ruin piled, 
 
 Shiga's imperial towers decay; 
 The lake's shores washed by wavelets mild 
 
 With saddening murmur, night and day ; 
 But the wild cherry-trees of yore, 
 
 That decked the royal pleasance fair. 
 And witnessed grandeur seen no more, 
 
 Still bloom in dazzling beauty rare." 
 
 The hero was struck with admiration at the 
 poem. He said to Kikuno-May6: 
 
 " I have no objection to inserting such an excel- 
 lent poem in the Senzai-Shu, my young lady. 
 But there is a little matter I must think over 
 before I can give any definite answer. Kindly 
 leave this tanzaku with me. I will send my answer 
 to both of you and Sir Tadanori, before long." 
 
 Taira-no-Atsimiori was an extremely handsome 
 and refined young nobleman, sixteen years of age. 
 His mother Fuji-no-Kata had been an inmate of 
 the ex-Emperor Go-Shirakawa's harem. While 
 she was in his service, her health had become deli- 
 
 • A tanzaku is an artistically prepared strip of moderately 
 heavy paper, about two inches wide and twelve inches long, 
 designed for the inditing of a short poem. 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 159 
 
 cate. Notwithstanding this, Go-Shirakawa had 
 married her to his councillor Taira-no-Tsun6mori. 
 Soon after, her son Atsumori was bom to her. 
 Therefore, though Atsumori had been brought 
 up as Tsun6mori's son, he was, in reality, an Impe- 
 rial Prince. Yoshitsun6 was well aware of these 
 circumstances, and thought of sparing the young 
 nobleman's life in the impending battle, in some 
 secret way or other. 
 
 The day came for Yoshitsun6 to set out on his 
 march against the Tairas' camp. A large nvrai- 
 ber of officers and men, clad in shining armour, 
 gathered together at his headquarters. Yoshi- 
 tstin6 stmimoned to his presence two brave officers, 
 Kumagai Noazane and 0kab6 Rokuyata. He 
 then tied Tadanori's tanzaku to a branch of cherry- 
 blossoms, which was arranged in a vase on the 
 tokonoma or alcove, and addressed Rokuyata in 
 these words : 
 
 "Before our army reaches Ichi-no-tani, you 
 wiU go ahead and meet Taira-no-Tadanori, and 
 tell him that his poem will be included in the Senzai- 
 Shu, in compliance with his request. He is, how- 
 ever, one of the so-called 'rebels,' so we cannot 
 attach his name to it. It shall be registered as 
 
i6o OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 'anonymous.' Present him with this branch of 
 cherry-blossoms, tied with his tanzaku, and tell 
 him that it signifies my acceptance of his poem. 
 Don't fail to obey me, Rokuyata." 
 
 Yoshitstm6 then produced a notice board. 
 
 "As you observe," he said to Naozan6, "this 
 notice reads: 'It is strictly prohibited to injure 
 the cherry-blossoms. Any person breaking oflE 
 one branch, shall be punished by having one of 
 his fingers cut off.' I love and admire cherry- 
 blossoms more than I can say. I have been told, 
 that there are many beautiful cherry-trees at Ichi- 
 no-tani, and I order you to set up this notice board 
 under the cherry-trees before Atsumori's camp, 
 and to take special care of them. I am sure, 
 Naozan6, that you fuUy understand my meaning. 
 I am of the firm opinion that only a man of your 
 thoughtfulness and mercy is equal to this task." 
 
 " I understand, my lord," was Naozan^'s reply. 
 "I shall carry out your orders to the best of my 
 ability." 
 
 Yoshitsune's command to Naozan6 was a poetic 
 contmdnmi, signifying that Atsumori, who might 
 well be likened unto beautiful cherry-blossoms, 
 should not be scattered to death by the storm of 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI i6i 
 
 battle. It was impossible for Yoshitstme openly 
 to give the order to Naozane, because Atsiimori 
 was one of the enemy. But Naozan6 readily took 
 his hint, and made up his mind to spare the yotmg 
 nobleman's life. He had served the ex-Emperor 
 sixteen years before. His wife, Sagami, had 
 served Fuji-no-Kata as maid-of-honour, while 
 the latter was still in Go-Shirakawa's harem, and 
 both had received favours from Fuji-no-Kata. 
 Therefore Noazane determined to save Atsumori, 
 at any cost, to requite his former mast&'s kindness. 
 
II 
 
 In the village of Ubara, in the province of Settsu, 
 lived an old woman named Hayashi. She was 
 formerly the wife of a certain Taira samurai. 
 After her husband had run away, and his where- 
 abouts become unknown, she entered the service 
 of the poet Shimzei, and became nurse to his daugh- 
 ter Kikuno-Maye. When her charge grew to be 
 a yotmg woman, Hayashi left her position and 
 retired to her village. There she was now leading 
 a lonely life. 
 
 One evening, a belated traveller knocked at her 
 door and asked her to give him shelter for the 
 night. She granted his request, and both were 
 pleasantly stirprised to find that they were old 
 friends. He proved to be none other than Taira- 
 no-Tadanori on his way back to Ichi-no-tani from 
 calling on his master Lord Shunzei. Hayashi 
 welcomed him heartily, and they chatted about 
 what had happened to them since they had last 
 met. 
 
 "Well," she said with sighs, "I have heard of 
 162 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 163 
 
 your relations with Lady Kikuno-May6. If it had 
 not been for the war between the Tairas and the 
 Minamotos, your marriage would have already 
 taken place. My hearty sympathy is with you!" 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Tadanori retired into an 
 inner room to rest for the night. When the hours 
 were advanced, a violent storm broke out, in the 
 midst of which was heard a hard knocking at the 
 gate. 
 
 Hayashi awoke. "Who is there?" she cried. 
 
 "It is I — Kikuno-Maye, my nurse. Excuse 
 my disturbing your sleep." 
 
 When she heard the answer, the old woman 
 leaped down to the courtyard, and opened the 
 door. 
 
 "I am glad to see you," she said in tones of 
 wonder. "How is it that you have come here 
 alone through the storm at midnight?" 
 
 The girl wept. "Well," she said, "I have 
 walked so far in pursuit of Lord Tadanori. Alas! 
 I have been unable to overtake him. I don't 
 know this neighbourhood well, so I have been 
 wandering here and there in the darkness. It 
 became late, and I had lost my way. However, 
 with great difficulty I at last found my way to 
 
164 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 your house. Now I cannot hope to overtake 
 Lord Tadanori. What shall I do? " 
 
 "Be of good cheer, my lady. Lord Tadanori 
 came here some while ago, and is still within." 
 
 "Is that true? I am very glad! Please let 
 me see him quickly." 
 
 "Lord Tadanori is resting in the inner room. 
 You can go and see him yourself." 
 
 Kikuno-May6 went joyfully into the room. 
 
 Shortly afterwards a noise was heard within, 
 and Kikuno-May6 rushed out in tears. Hayashi 
 was wonder-struck, and asked the reason. The 
 girl explained that Tadanori had Tinkindly pro- 
 posed that she should give him up, and return to 
 her father's house. This filled her with sorrow 
 and anger. The old woman vainly tried to soothe 
 her. She wept unceasingly, and complained that 
 her lover was cold-hearted. At that moment 
 Tadanori came in. 
 
 "I fear that I seem unkind," he said, "but I 
 assure you that it is entirely for your sake, and 
 for your father's, dear Kikuno-May6. The Tairas 
 are sure to be defeated in the coming battle, and 
 I shall die in the fray. I am, therefore, convinced 
 that you had better give me up, and return to your 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 165 
 
 home as soon as possible. I owe your father a 
 very great deal, so if I take you with me, I am 
 sure he will be suspected of taking sides with the 
 Tairas, and then who can teU what punishment 
 may befall him. I can't bear the thought of my 
 benefactor suffering on my accotmt. Weigh these 
 reasons well, and return home for your father's, 
 your own, and my sake. Frankly, I do not like 
 to part from you, but there is no help for it. 
 Please control your emotion, and listen to reason. 
 I urge you to follow my advice." 
 
 "Oh, no!" she sobbed, clutching his sleeve, 
 "how can I part from you when you are going to 
 fight to the death? I will accompany you wher- 
 ever you go. I swear I will never give you up. 
 Permit me to share your lot in life or in death, 
 my dear Lord Tadanori." 
 
 Tadanori was at a loss to know how to deal with 
 Kikuno-Maye, and Hayashi was equally puzzled 
 how to comfort her. 
 
 At this moment the sound of war-cries was 
 wafted in by the wind. A little later the sotmd 
 was followed by the random beating of beUs and 
 drums. A party of soldiers appeared on the scene 
 and their captain rushed up to the gate. 
 
166 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Open!" he cried aloud. "I, Kajiwara Kage- 
 taka, have had secret information that Taira-no- 
 Tadanori is hiding in this house, and have coine 
 to take him prisoner. My troops have completely 
 surroimded the dwelling, and there is no means of 
 escape. I order him, therefore, to come out and 
 become my prisoner peacefully." 
 
 Tadanori was not at all frightened. He bade 
 Kikuno-Maye and Hayashi keep within, and un- 
 sheathed his great sword. 
 
 "Pooh, Kag6taka!" he sneered, "your mean- 
 ness and cowardice are past belief ! Why did you 
 not proceed to the battlefield instead of surrotmd- 
 ing me with so many troops when I am alone? I 
 am not such a weakling as to allow myself to be 
 easily caught by you! Approach, and I will show 
 you in what direction my abilities lie!" 
 
 So crying, the hero threw himself among the 
 foes and fought desperately, now cutting and 
 kicking, and then trampling on them. The latter 
 were seized with fear, and retreated one after 
 another. Kagetaka was also, in spite of his threat- 
 ening attitude, seized with fear, and took to his 
 heels. 
 
 Tadanori paused to take breath, and soon 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 167 
 
 afterwards the sound of bells and drums and war- 
 cries was again heard. 
 
 "Confound it!" he said to himself, sighing 
 deeply. "Kagetaka must be coming again with 
 a large army. If I were on the battle-field, I 
 should not fear even thousands of foes, but how 
 can I defend myself against such a large force 
 when I am in so small a house? Alas! on the one 
 hand I am not certain whether I shall ever realize 
 my dearest wish concerning my poem ; on the other, 
 it seems that I am to die an inglorious death at the 
 hands of a craven feUow! It is a pity beyond 
 expression!" 
 
 Presently a warrior of commanding appearance 
 came in sight. He was not in armour, as had 
 been expected, but in fuU dress. This consisted 
 of a suho, a daimon, and a nagabakama. He was 
 none other than Okab6 Rokuyata, an officer of 
 General Yoshitsun6, who was referred to in the 
 opening chapter. He saluted Tadanori politely, 
 and with much grace. 
 
 "I am delighted to see you. Lord Tadanori," 
 he began. "As the coming battle is to be fought 
 in order to decide the destiny of the Tairas and 
 the Minamotos, we ought to fight openly on the 
 
168 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 battle-field. General Yoshitsune is, therefore, ex- 
 tremely sorry to hear of Kajiwara Kag6taka's 
 mean deed in privately attagking you when you 
 were in your defenceless condition. But now, 
 as to my message. General Yoshitsune admired 
 yoiu: poem, selected by Lord Shunzei, very much. 
 In accordance with your desire, he has ordered 
 it to be included in the Senzai-Shu. But unfor- 
 ttmately you are branded as a 'rebel,' It is 
 therefore considered improper that you should give 
 your name, so your poem is inserted as 'anony- 
 mous.' " — ^With these words he offered Tadanori 
 the tanzaku tied to a branch of cherry-blos- 
 soms. — "Here is a proof of the fact. General 
 Yoshitstm6 begs to present this to you, sir." 
 
 When Tadanori heard the news, his joy knew 
 no bounds. He received the tanzaku with great 
 reverence. 
 
 "I accept this gift," he said, "from General 
 Yoshitsun6, and am deeply grateful." 
 
 "To speak frankly," continued Tadanori, "I 
 feared that my poem would probably be rejected 
 from motives of hostility. It has been accepted, 
 however, through the sympathy and magnanimity 
 of General Yoshitsune. This is the greatest 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 169 
 
 honour that could possibly be given me. My 
 great wish is attained, so I have nothing else to 
 desire in this life. Taking into consideration that 
 my days are numbered, I prefer being taken 
 captive by you, an illustrious hero, to dying a dis- 
 graceful death at the hands of unknown soldiers" 
 — ^he put his hands behind his back — "You are 
 at liberty to bind me, sir." 
 
 "No, no," answered Rokuyata laughing, "I 
 haven't come to arrest you. Shall we not fight 
 each other on the battle-field? Do you think I 
 am as mean a coward as Kagetaka?" 
 
 "Excuse my thoughtless words. Your gener- 
 osity and that of General Yoshitsune overwhelm 
 me indeed. You are both noble samurai." 
 
 At this moment, the crowing of cocks pro- 
 claimed the dawn. Rokuyata rose to his feet. 
 
 "It will soon be morning," he said. "If you 
 walk alone towards Ichi-no-tani, you may en- 
 counter further trouble. I shall conduct you to 
 the camp. Please be in readiness." 
 
 Rokuyata gave orders to his soldiers, who 
 brought before Tadanori a beautifully caparisoned 
 steed, which tad been brought for the purpose. 
 Tadanori thanked him warmly, and without a 
 
170 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 , moment's hesitation seized the horse's mane, and 
 sprang upon its back. 
 
 Kiktmo-May6, who had. been listening to all 
 this, thought that this was the last moment she 
 would ever see her lover. She ran out. "Wait 
 one moment, Lord Tadanori," she cried. 
 
 Hayashi stood in front of her, and tried to 
 conceal her. Rokuyata instantly perceived the 
 truth. He cut off the right sleeve of Tadanori's 
 robe, and handed it to the old woman. "I beg," 
 said he, "to offer you this in acknowledgment of 
 your having kindly lodged Lord Tadanori. If 
 you find it of no use to yourself, please give it to 
 anybody else who may desire it, madame." 
 
 This was intended as a hint that the sleeve was 
 for Kikuno-Maye, as a memento of her lover. 
 The passionate girl almost burst into tears of 
 gratitude. Tadanori carrying the branch of cherry- 
 blossoms on his back, set out on his journey 
 guarded by Rokuyata and his troops; but his 
 heart remained with his sweetheart. 
 
 A few days later, Yoshitsime's army arrived at 
 Ichi-no-tani, and a decisive battle was fought 
 

 /iw'^ 
 
 C3 
 J3 
 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 C 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 171 
 
 between the two clans, in which the Tairas were 
 completely defeated. During the first part of 
 the battle Tadanori fought with great courage, 
 and an entire company of the Minamotos' army 
 began to give way before his mighty strokes. 
 Suddenly a brave officer rushed to raUy the waver- 
 ing troops. It proved to be Rokuyata, who de- 
 clared his name and challenged Tadanori to single 
 combat. 
 
 "I am extremely glad to meet you here on the 
 battle-field. Sir Okabe," repHed Tadanori. "A 
 thousand thanks for your kindness the other day. 
 I take great pleasure in accepting your challenge." 
 
 They fought violently for a good while, but as 
 they were evenly matched in fencing, they arrived 
 at no result. They then threw down their weap- 
 ons, alighted from their horses, and closed with 
 each other. At last Tadanori, who possessed 
 greater muscular strength, threw Rokuyata down, 
 and held him at his mercy; but he hesitated to 
 kiU his benefactor. At this moment one of Roku- 
 yata's retainers ran to his rescue, and with one 
 blow cut off Tadanori's right arm. Tadanori 
 begged Rokuyata to kill him immediately; where- 
 upon Rokuyata burst into tears of sympathy, and 
 
172 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 reluctantly struck off his head. He then proceeded 
 to carefully examine the hero'3 person in the hope 
 of finding something in the way of a written will. 
 Instead of this, however, he found in his pocket a 
 tanzaku with the following poem : 
 
 " By darkness overta'en and spent, 
 Sore, sore, forspent and travelwom 
 
 The cherry-trees their shelter lent, 
 A refuge sweet to me forlorn. 
 
 As hosts and friends their blossoms fair 
 To-night will solace all my care." 
 
 He was struck with the great beauty of the 
 poem, and filled with admiration for Tadanori, 
 because he had kept his poetic mood even in the 
 midst of war. He afterwards kindly sent the 
 tanzaku to Lord Shunzei. 
 
 This poem is still famous. It is familiar to 
 every Japanese as the hero's masterpiece. 
 
Ill 
 
 Atsumori, his foster-father Tsundmori, and his 
 mother Fuji-no-Kata, who had shared the lot of 
 the rest of the Taira clan, were now living at a 
 temporary residence at Fukuhara, not far from 
 Ichi-no-tani. 
 
 Tsun6mori had an adopted daughter. Her 
 name was Tamaori, and she was a beautiful 
 damsel, fifteen years of age. He and his wife 
 had brought her up from childhood. They loved 
 her dearly, and intended her for Atsumori's 
 wife. 
 
 The girl's real father, Tokitada, was a Taira. 
 He was a mean man, and had early deserted the 
 Taira clan whose fortunes were on the wane, and 
 had gone over to the Minamoto clan, which was 
 rising in importance. Now that the Tairas were 
 on the verge of ruin, Tokitada had decided to take 
 Tamaori back from Tsunemori's hands in order 
 to marry her to Hirayama Suyeshige, a samurai 
 belonging to the Minamoto clan, in accordance 
 with the latter's earnest proposal. He therefore 
 
 173 
 
174 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 sent a samurai and two footmen to Tsvin^mori's 
 residence, to secure the restoration of his daughter. 
 
 When the message arrived, Tsun6mori and 
 Fuji-no-Kata were both astonished and angry. 
 
 At last they resigned themselves to the un- 
 reasonable demand, and told the messenger to 
 take Tamaori with him at once. The man caught 
 the girl by the hand, and proceeded to place her 
 in a palanquin which had been brought for the 
 purpose. Suddenly she snatched his sword from 
 him, and quick as lightning cut his shotdder. He 
 fell to the ground with a groan. She sprang at 
 him, and stabbed him in the throat, and he died 
 immediately. When the footmen saw this sight 
 they took to their heels. 
 
 Tsunemori and Fuji-no-Kata were struck with 
 astonishment and admiration at Tamaori's brave 
 deed. Insomuch as the girl had proved her 
 devotedness and firm resolve, they thought it was 
 their duty to marry her to Atsiunori, as soon as 
 possible. 
 
 To Tamaori's boundless joy, they immediately 
 made the young couple exchange cups of marriage. 
 
 After the ceremony was over, Tsun6mori re- 
 spectfully prostrated himself before Atsumori. 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 175 
 
 "Lord Atsumori," he said, with tears in his 
 voice, "you may have heard that you are not my 
 son, but the son of His Majesty the ex-Emperor. 
 His Majesty, I am sure, has been very anxious 
 about your safety since the outbreak of the pres- 
 ent war! I think you had better go back at once 
 to Kyoto, with your mother and Tamaori, and 
 call on your Imperial father as soon as arrange- 
 ments can be made. Your filial duty demands 
 this of you, I am sure. Pray make immediate 
 preparations for your joiuney, Lord Atsumori." 
 
 A look of amazement came over Atsumori's 
 face. 
 
 "Oh, no, my dear father ! " he replied. " I may 
 be the ex-Emperor's son, but you have brought me 
 up since my birth. Yotir kindness to me is higher 
 than the mountain, and deeper than the sea! 
 How can I forsake my father, and take refuge in a 
 place of safety, when the Tairas are on the eve 
 of destruction ? Nothing is further from my mind. 
 Please allow me to accompany you to battle in 
 some capacity or another, and share your lot, my 
 father." 
 
 "It wotild seem at first that you are right in 
 saying so. But you must remember that one's 
 
176 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 duty to one's father is far greater than one's duty 
 to one's foster-father. This is even greater when 
 your father is an Emperor," — ^TsWdniori assiuned 
 a look of firm determination — " If you do not listen 
 to my advice, I am bound to commit seppuku 
 as a token of apology to His Majesty the ex- 
 Emperor." 
 
 Hereupon Atsumori reluctantly gave his consent, 
 and retired into an inner room with Fuji-no-Kata 
 and Tamaori, saying that he would hasten to pre- 
 pare himself for his jottmey. Tsunemori was 
 thus freed from his anxiety regarding his family. 
 He therefore made up his mind to leave for the 
 camp at Ichi-no-tani. At that moment a messen- 
 ger came from the headquarters, urging him to 
 go there without any delay. He wished with 
 great thoughtfulness to save his fanuly from tm- 
 necessary tears, so he departed with the messen- 
 ger without so much as bidding them farewell, 
 
 Fuji-no-Kata was qioite tmaware of this, and 
 shortly afterwards returned to the parlour for a 
 few minutes' farewell talk with her husband. 
 But she was surprised and disappointed to find 
 that he was not there. 
 
 "Alas!" cried she. "Lord Tsunemori must 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 177 
 
 have gone to the battle without telling us! Oh, 
 what shall I do? What shall I do?" 
 
 Tamaori, hearing her cries, rushed in. They 
 both looked at each other in' amazement and 
 sorrow. Suddenly a loud neigh and a clattering 
 of hoofs were heard. 
 
 The next moment Atsumori appeared on horse- 
 back, clad in red armour, and carrying a bow and 
 arrows. On seeing him, Tamaori took a halberd 
 down from the wall. 
 
 "Farewell, mother!" she said, springing down 
 into the courtyard and standing beside Atsumori's 
 horse. 
 
 "I cannot understand this," said Fuji-no-Kata 
 to Atsiunori. "What is the meaning of your 
 attire, my son? Your father commanded you 
 to return to the Capital." 
 
 "Yes, that is so," repHed Atsumori, bowing his 
 head. ' ' But all the Tairas are determined to fight 
 to the last. How, then, can I be so disloyal as to 
 retiuTi to the Capital alone? I am determined 
 to go to Ichi-no-tani, and die a warrior's death." 
 
 "Oh, that is indeed well spoken!" said Fuji- 
 no-Kata, her spirits rising. "Yotir brave words 
 fill me with delight ! You are indeed my son ! " 
 
178 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "You must not go to the battle, Tamaori," 
 said Atsumori, "your place is at my mother's 
 side." 
 
 ' ' Your words are unkind, Atsumori Sama ! We 
 have only just exchanged our marriage cups, 
 which we looked forward to for so long. Now 
 you are going to battle, and wish to leave me 
 behind. Wherever you go, I will accompany you. 
 If my presence is a trouble to you, please kill me, 
 and then go." 
 
 So saying, she caught his saddle, clung to his 
 stirrup, and wept bitterly. Fuji-no-Kata was 
 fiUed with compassion for her. 
 
 "Atsumori," she said, "you would be quite 
 justified in taking Tamaori with you. As you 
 know, all the Tairas have taken their wives and 
 children with them. You had better set out with 
 her immediately." 
 
 Tamaori was overjoyed to hear this, and caught 
 Atsumori's reins. 
 
 Atstimori found that it was now impossible 
 to refuse her entreaty, and bade her follow 
 him. 
 
 "Farewell, mother," he cried and departed 
 gallantly for Ichi-no-tani with his bride. 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 179 
 
 Soon afterwards a number of hostile soldiers 
 burst into the house. 
 
 " Our Lord Hirayama has sent us," they cried, 
 "with orders to carry away Lady Tamaori. De- 
 liver her to us at once. If you offer the slightest 
 resistance, you shall all die!" 
 
 Three of Fuji-no-Kata's maids, who heard these 
 words, burst into hearty laughs. "What inso- 
 lence!" they retorted. "How can we deliver you 
 Lady Tamaori? She has just been married to 
 Lord Atsumori. Besides, her Ladyship is absent. 
 Don't waste any more of your time here, or you 
 may be hurt. You had better go quickly." 
 
 When they had spoken this warning, they as- 
 sumed the offensive. One of them brandished 
 a halberd, another produced a long sword, and 
 the third drew out a dagger. The soldiers were 
 fill ed with fear at the skiU with which the women 
 wielded their weapons. Some of them were 
 severely wounded, some mortally, and the rest 
 took to flight. 
 
 But one of them, who was evidently their com- 
 mander, held his ground and fought on bravely. 
 Then Fuji-no-Kata seized her bow and, fitting an 
 arrow, sent it flying with a loud twang. The man 
 
i8o OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 immediately fell dead with a thud, shot through 
 the heart. Then Puji-no-Kata departed after her 
 son towards the battlefield, accompanied by her 
 maids. 
 
IV 
 
 The Tairas' camp extended from Ichi-no-tani 
 on the west to Ikuta on the east. The rear of the 
 camp was protected by a steep cliflE, and in front 
 of it stretched the seashore. From the bluff down 
 to the beach, the position was fortified with a 
 strong stockade. Over it, numerous red banners 
 were streaming in the wind. Atsumori was 
 guarding one important post, as substitute for 
 his foster-father Tsun6mori. 
 
 It was late one cold windy night. The moon 
 shone dimly. Kojiro, the son of Kumagai Nao- 
 zan6, suddenly appeared in front of the gate of 
 Atsumori's post. The yotmg warrior had forced 
 his way hither, spurred on by the ardent ambition 
 to distinguish himself at the very first battle he 
 had ever joined in. He had come along narrow 
 passes, stumbling over stones, and entanglements 
 of roots. As he desired to cut his way into the 
 camp before any comrade of his followed him, he 
 searched and searched about for some weak point 
 through which to break. This was of no avail. 
 
 i8i 
 
1 82 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 At that moment the sound of a flute and a koto 
 or zither was heard from the inner part of the 
 camp. As the wind had abated, and the waves 
 subsided, the plaintive yet captivating strains 
 were clearly audible. Ko jirQ unconsciously paused 
 and listened intently for a while. "Those people 
 have good taste," he thought to himself. "My 
 parents told me that all the Tairas were tender- 
 hearted, refined nobles. I find now that their 
 words were not in any way exaggerated. The 
 Tairas' refinement must be great for they keep 
 quiet to-night on the eve of battle, and enjoy 
 themselves with music," — ^he burst into tears — 
 "what an evil lot is mine, that I was bom a rough 
 warrior, and have to fight against such elegant 
 men!" 
 
 Suddenly from behind, Kojiro heard the clat- 
 tering of hoofs, and Hirayama Suyeshige appeared 
 on horseback. When he saw Kojiro, he alighted. 
 "HeUo, Kojiro," he said. "I have come here 
 with the intention of winning for myself the repu- 
 tation of being the first fighter. But out of ad- 
 miration for your brave purpose, I abandon the 
 honour in your favour. You must, therefore, 
 cut your way inside the gate without a moment's 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 183 
 
 delay. If you hesitate, I will do so myself. You 
 must be quick, yotmg hero!" 
 
 The spirited youth, thus incited, replied: 
 "Many thanks, Hirayama. I shall avail myself 
 of your kindness." 
 
 He then stepped up to the gate, and knocking 
 at it, cried in loud tones: "Within there! I am 
 Kojiro, the son of Ktimagai Naozane! I have 
 come as the first fighter. I invite you, the Taira 
 warriors, to meet me in single combat." 
 
 At the sound of his challenge, a sudden stir was 
 heard within. The enemy opened the gate. 
 
 "Most certainly, sir," they cried. Kojiro 
 immediately drew his great sword, and rushed 
 in. 
 
 A little later, Kumagai Naozan6, who seemed 
 concerned about his son's adventure, ran up. He 
 was greatly surprised to see Suyeshig6 standing 
 passive in front of the entrance. 
 
 "Is that you, Hirayama?" asked he. "Have 
 you seen my son, Kojiro?" 
 
 "Yes, he was here a few moments ago," an- 
 swered Suy6shig6. "I thought it dangerous for 
 him to venture among the enemy, so I advised 
 him to give up the idea. But he utterly defied 
 
1 84 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 my words. The young man desperately fought 
 his way into the camp." 
 
 When he heard these words, Naozan6 forthwith 
 rushed in frantically like a "lion deprived of his 
 cub." Suy6shig6 was rejoiced at the success of 
 his crafty plan. 
 
 "Pooh!" he whispered to himself. "Naozan6 
 and his son are now at the mercy of the enemy. 
 They are ' caught Hke mice in a trap. ' They are 
 both proud of their bravery and loyalty, but are 
 now doomed to destruction. By the time they 
 have fought and been killed, I will march here 
 with my large regiment. I shall surely then be 
 victorious." 
 
 At this moment a sound of many voices was 
 heard from within. The treacherous samurai 
 was startled to hear this. He therefore assumed 
 a defensive attitude. The next moment Naozan6 
 stepped out of the gate, supporting his son by the 
 arm. ' ' Hirayama, ' ' he said, ' ' my son is wounded. 
 I must carry him back to our camp for treatment. 
 You may stay here and fight to your heart's con- 
 tent." With these words he ran away as quick 
 as lightning, bearing his son in his arms. 
 
 Suy6shig6 was disappointed at his frustrated 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 185 
 
 hope. He realized his dangerous situation. He 
 therefore sprang on his steed, intending to go back 
 to his camp. 
 
 A moment later, several soldiers with drawn 
 swords sallied out of the gate, and surrounded 
 him. A spirited combat at once ensued. Then 
 Atsumori, gallantly clad ia beautiful armour, rode 
 forth, and cut at Suy6shige. The latter found it 
 impossible to fight any longer against such odds, 
 so he spurred his horse, and beat a retreat. Atsu- 
 mori alone galloped in hot pursuit of the fleeing 
 warrior. 
 
 For some time Tamaori ran about along the 
 beach in search of the young cavalier. 
 
 "Atsumori Sama! Atsumori Sama!" she cried. 
 "It is dangerous for you to ride alone through the 
 darkness of night. For pity's sake come back!" 
 
 By this time, day had begun to dawn. Suy6- 
 shig6, who had succeeded in making good his 
 escape, was highly delighted to meet unexpectedly 
 at this spot, the beautiful maiden for whom he 
 had longed so passionately. 
 
 He alighted, ran up to her, and burst forth into 
 the eloquence of ardent love. He said that as he 
 had received a promise from her father, he would 
 
1 86 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 take her with him' as his wife. He tried to make 
 her mount his horse. But Tamaori turned a deaf 
 ear to all his professions of love. The impudent 
 lover, however, still more fei-vently urged his suit, 
 and attempted to take her by force. The girl 
 was filled with despair and anger, and drawing 
 her sword, she cut at him. He caught her wrist. 
 
 "Come, girl!" he threatened. "Answer me 
 promptly. Will you be my wife or not. If you 
 refuse, I shall take your life." 
 
 " May you be for ever cursed," said she. "You 
 may kill me if you choose. Oh! Why doesn't 
 some stronger warrior come and kill this beast?" 
 
 "This is more than I can stand," said Suy6- 
 shig6, whose patience was now exhausted. "I 
 would rather kill this hussy than let her remain 'a 
 flower in another's possession. ' " 
 
 With these words he drew a dagger, and stabbed 
 her in the breast. She immediately uttered an 
 agonized groan, and fell back senseless. A mo- 
 ment later war-shouts were heard a little way off. 
 Seized with sudden fear, he leaped on his horse 
 and fled away. 
 
 The Tairas had been defeated in the previous 
 night's engagement. They had been driven by 
 
'You are a General of the Taira army, are you not? " he asked, holding up an 
 
 open fan 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 187 
 
 degrees to the seashore, and had just embarked 
 on the ships prepared for the purpose, and set 
 sail for Shikoku. Atsumori had pursued Suy6- 
 shige, but to his disappointment, had lost sight 
 of him. He therefore rode back to his camp to 
 join in the embarkation. It was too late, how- 
 ever, and not a single ship remained. He there- 
 upon dashed on his horse into the waves, and 
 attempted to reach the retreating ships. 
 
 At that moment someone hailed him from the 
 beach. It was Kumagai Naozane, mounted on 
 horseback. "You are a General of the Taira 
 army, are you not?" he asked, holding up an 
 open fan. "Only a coward shows his back to the 
 enemy. Come back, and try your skill in a fight 
 against me." 
 
 It was impossible for Atsumori to hesitate when 
 addressed by one of the enemy. Without a 
 moment's delay, he turned his horse back, and 
 went ashore. Naozane rode to meet him. 
 Both warriors drew their swords, and struck at 
 each other for some minutes, their blades glitter- 
 ing in the rising sun. But as their combat was 
 undecisive, Atsumori threw down his sword for a 
 close fight. Naozane was filled with admiration 
 
188 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 for his adversary's bravery, and also threw down 
 his sword. No sooner had they grappled with each 
 other, than they fell heavily to the groiind. In 
 an instant Naozane was holding Atsumori down. 
 
 When Naozane had Atstimori well under him, 
 he said in kindly tones : 
 
 "Now that your fate is sealed, you must declare 
 your name, in order that I may perform an ex- 
 ploit in killing you. If there is anjrthing you wish 
 done after your death, teU it to me frankly. I 
 shall be pleased to send word to your family. As 
 far as I am concerned, I am Kumagai Naozane, 
 one of General Yoshitsune's retainers." 
 
 "Your kindness fills me with gratitude," an- 
 swered Atsumori in clear tones, indicative of 
 satisfaction and peace of mind. " I am very for- 
 tunate to die by the sword of such a tender-hearted 
 warrior as you ! I am Atsumori, the son of Coun- 
 cillor Tsun6mori. I fear that the news of my 
 death will grieve my parents. I should deem it a 
 kindness if you would send my corpse to them, 
 Ktmiagai." 
 
 Naozan6 burst into tears. He helped Atsumori 
 up on to his knees, and brushed the dust off his 
 armour. 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 189 
 
 "If I spare your life," he said, "it will make no 
 difference to the victory of the Minamoto army. 
 Fortunately nobody is looking at us. You had 
 better make your escape as qidckly as you can." 
 So saying, Naozan6 prepared to take leave of 
 Atsumori. Suddenly Hirayama Suy6shig6 ap- 
 peared on a hill behind them. 
 
 ' ' Stay, Ktmaagai, ' ' he cried. ' ' You are a double- 
 hearted villain. You cannot reaUy intend to 
 save the life of a Taira General whom you have 
 beaten down ! Don't stir there ! ' ' 
 
 Naozan6 paused on hearing this cruel re- 
 buke, and for a moment did not know what 
 to do. 
 
 "Don't trouble yourself, sir," said the young 
 nobleman in mild tones. ' ' The Tairas are doomed 
 to ruin. I am stire to meet a disgraceful death 
 some day or other, even if I am saved here. I 
 much prefer to die by your sword. Kill me 
 quickly, and then you will be cleared from the 
 suspicion of your associate." 
 
 With these words he bent his head forward, and 
 calmly awaited decapitation. Naozane saw that 
 he had no alternative, so wiping his tears he rose 
 to his feet. 
 
I90 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 " Now, permit me," he said. There was a flash 
 of steel, and the next moment Atsumori's head 
 fell from his shoulders. 
 
 Naozane held up the bloody head in his arms. 
 He then cried in tones broken with sobs, "I, 
 Kumagai Naozane, have taken the head of Atsu- 
 mori, a famous general of the Taira clan." 
 
 Then a faint voice was heard to say, "Who 
 has killed Atsumori Sama? I can hardly believe 
 such tmhappy news. Let me see his face before 
 I die." 
 
 It was Tamaori, who was lying on the beach, 
 writhing in her death agonies. Naozan6 ap- 
 proached the dying girl. "Who is it that longs 
 for Lord Atsumori?" 
 
 "I am Atsumori's wife Tamaori. Let me see 
 his head, sir." 
 
 Taking compassion on her, the warrior handed 
 her the head. 
 
 "Is this my Atsumori?" she said sobbing. "I 
 long for a sight of his face, but I cannot see any 
 longer." She closed her eyes, and pressed the 
 head against her face, and embraced it. But 
 her strength quickly failed -her, until at last she 
 expired. 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 191 
 
 When Naozan6 saw the pitiful sight of such a 
 beautiful couple, cruelly cut off in the bloom of 
 youth, he stood for a few moments, stupefied with 
 sorrow. 
 
V 
 
 The question to be considered now is whether 
 Kumagai Naozane actually killed Atsiunori or 
 not. If he had done so, he had disregarded General 
 Yoshitsun6's instructions which had been hinted 
 at on the notice board regarding cherry-blossoms. 
 He could hardly have done this, for he was dis- 
 tinguished both for loyalty to the Imperial family, 
 and for his sympathetic nature. If he did not 
 kill the real Atsumori, who could it have been 
 that he had killed on the beach of Ichi-no-tani? 
 
 In front of Naozan6's camp at Ichi-no-tani, 
 there stood a young cherry-tree which was now 
 in full bloom. Under the tree stood Yoshitsun^'s 
 notice board, "It is strictly prohibited to injure 
 the cherry-blossoms. Any one cutting off one 
 branch shall be ptmished by having one finger 
 cut off." 
 
 One day a middle-aged woman called at Nao- 
 
 zan6's camp. She was his wife Sagami. She 
 
 had come from her home in the far-off province 
 
 of Musashi, in order to see her husband and her 
 
 192 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 193 
 
 son, Kojiro. Naozane was out, and Kojiro was 
 not to be seen. 
 
 "While she was talking about her husband and 
 her son with a samurai, who was in charge of the 
 camp in Naozan6's absence, there suddenly arose 
 a noise outside the entrance. Then Atsumori's 
 mother, Fuji-no-Kata, rushed into the camp, hotly- 
 pursued by the Minamoto soldiers. Sagami ran 
 out in suprise, to meet her. They both looked 
 into each other's face. 
 
 "You are Madame Fuji-no-Kata, are you not? " 
 asked Sagami. 
 
 "And you, I believe, are Sagami." 
 
 Both were exceedingly delighted to meet each 
 other, thus unexpectedly. As was previously 
 mentioned, Sagami had served Fuji-no-Kata 
 as maid-of-honoiu", sixteen years before, and 
 Naozane had served the ex-Emperor at the same_ 
 time. But at that time, Naozane's surname had 
 been Satake, so Fuji-no-Kata did not know that 
 the famous Naozane and her former maid's hus- 
 band were one and the same man. Therefore, as 
 she talked with Sagami, she was amazed to learn 
 the truth. It was Satake who had kiUed her son 
 Atsumori. He was her mortal enemy. She was 
 13 
 
194 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 determined to be revenged on him for her son's 
 death. She was aknost overcome with sorrow and 
 anger. She asked Sagami to remember their old 
 relations of mistress and maid, and to assist her 
 in her act of revenge. Sagami for a moment was 
 at a loss to know what to say in reply. At last 
 she decided that she would await her husband's 
 return, and after she had learned under what 
 circumstances he had killed Atsiunori, she would 
 decide her attitude. While she was thus trying 
 to console Puji-no-Kata, Kajiwara Kagetaka, 
 the mean samurai who had tried to capture Tada- 
 nori, came in, accompanied by an old stone mason 
 named Midaroku. He said that, with Naozane's 
 assistance, he intended to examine the suspicious 
 man who pretended to erect tombstones in memory 
 of the Tairas who had fallen in battle. Sagami 
 ushered him into the inner room, asking him to 
 await her husband's return. 
 
 Soon after, Naozan6 returned and was surprised 
 to see his wife. 
 
 "What! You here?" he asked with a look of 
 displeasure. 
 
 "I felt anxious about Kojiro," she replied. "I 
 wanted to obtain information about him, so I 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 195 
 
 walked farther and farther, until I fo\md myself 
 in the Capital. When I arrived there, I heard 
 that the battle was at its height. My motherly 
 aflfection at last induced me to turn my steps 
 here." 
 
 "Pshaw!" interrupted Naozan6 angrily. "When 
 a warrior goes to battle, he cannot expect to return 
 alive. What would you have done if Kojiro had 
 fallen on the field?" 
 
 "I should be filled with joy, if he, in his first 
 battle, had fallen fighting with a distinguished 
 warrior." 
 
 " Kojiro was spurred by the ambition of gaining 
 the fame of being the first fighter. He therefore 
 singly cut his way into the Taira camp. He was 
 wounded, but " 
 
 "He was wounded? Was his wound trifling 
 or severe? Was he mortally wounded?" 
 
 "Would you be grieved if you heard that he 
 was mortally wounded?" 
 
 "No, if I thought that he had fought so hard 
 as to be wounded, I could not fail to be joyful. 
 I should not sorrow at all." 
 
 " I carried the wounded youth in my arms, and 
 took him back to my camp. When I was again 
 
196 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 going to the enemy's camp, I killed Lord Atstimori, 
 a young Taira General. " 
 
 Sagami was taken aback at hearing these words. 
 Puji-no-Kata had overheard this, and rushed 
 forth with a drawn dagger. 
 
 "Prepare for death, enemy of my son," she 
 cried, stabbing at Naozan§. 
 
 The surprised hero caught the lady by the arm. 
 
 "Who are you?" he roared with a look of fury, 
 " that call me ' enemy. ' " 
 
 "Oh, my husband," said his wife. "Be more 
 courteous. This lady is Madame Fuji-no-Kata." 
 
 Naozane, amazed, leaped back and made a low 
 obeisance to Fuji-no-Kata. The lady burst into 
 tears. 
 
 "Although you killed him in battle," she said, 
 "it was cruel of you to take the Hfe of a mere 
 stripling like my son, Naozan6" — she raised her 
 dagger again — "Sagami, assist me in my stroke 
 of revenge!" 
 
 "Wait just a moment, madame," said Sagami, 
 with an anxious look. "I am sure, my husband, 
 that you had some profound reason for killing Lord 
 Atsumori, of whose birth you are well-informed. 
 Pray tell us your reason, as quickly as you can." 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 197 
 
 Naozane drew himself up with dignity. "Ma- 
 dame," he said, " I will remind you that the present 
 war is being conducted in accordance with an Im- 
 perial edict for the subjugation of the Tairas. It 
 is not a private affair. We are not allowed to 
 make any distinction of persons. You must not 
 blame me if I have dared to kill Lord Atsumori. 
 I did my best to spare his life, but " 
 
 He thereupon gave them a detailed account of 
 the circumstances under which he had been obliged 
 to kill the young nobleman. After hearing it, 
 Fuji-no-Kata quite tmderstood the situation, 
 and her anger was much pacified. 
 
 "Madame Fuji-no-Kata should not stay here 
 any longer," said Naozane. "You must conduct 
 her to some place of safety." 
 
 He rose to his feet with the kuM-okS — a case 
 for containing a head — ^in his hand. 
 
 "With your leave, madame, I will take Lord 
 Atstunori's head to the headquarters, for General 
 Yoshitsun6's inspection." 
 
 "One moment, husband," said Sagami, catch- 
 ing Naozane by the sleeve. ' ' Pray allow Madame 
 to glance at Lord Atsumori's face. It will be the 
 last opportunity she will have of a glimpse of it 
 
198 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 in this life." Fuji-no-Kata added her entreaties 
 for a glance at the head. 
 
 " I deeply regret that I cannot obey your orders," 
 Naozand said sternly. "An official identification 
 of the head must be made before I can show it 
 privately to anyone." He pushed both women 
 aside, and stepped outside. At that moment a 
 voice was heard. 
 
 " Naozan6," it said, "you will be spared the trou- 
 ble of taking Lord Atsumori's head, to the headquar- 
 ters. Yoshitsime win inspect it here." Yoshitsun6 
 himself then appeared on the scene. Naozan6 
 respectfully prostrated himself before him. 
 
 "I thought it strange and suspicious," said 
 Yoshitsime, "that you have not only delayed to 
 present the head for my inspection, but you also 
 abruptly asked to be allowed to retire from the 
 army before the end of the battle. I therefore 
 stealthily came here, and saw aU that has just 
 happened. I wiU now make haste to inspect the 
 head." 
 
 Naozan6 ran out, and pulled out the notice 
 board under the cherry-tree. He then placed 
 Atsumori's head on it, and set it before Yoshi- 
 tstm6, saying in tremulous tones : 
 
Mr. KoshirO as Kumagai 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 199 
 
 ' "Will your lordship deign to inspect this head, 
 which I have taken, so far as I can judge, in ac- 
 cordance with yottr instructions. Tell me, I beg, 
 if I have hit the mark, or if I have erred, my lord." 
 
 Yoshitsim6 made a careful examination of the 
 head. 
 
 "Oh, well done, Naozan6," he said, bursting 
 into tears. "This is indeed Atsumori's head. 
 You have rightly judged how much I love the 
 cherry-blossoms. You have my heartiest sym- 
 pathy and admiration. Now, the bereaved rela- 
 tives may take a farewell look at the head." 
 
 "Come, wife," said Naozan6, handing the head 
 to Sagami. 
 
 " Let Madame Fuji-no-Kata see Lord Atsumori's 
 head." 
 
 Sagami received the head. She gave one glance 
 at it, and immediately became speechless with 
 consternation. Fuji-no-Kata was also struck dtunb 
 with horror. Sagami's dismay was not to be won- 
 dered at. The head was not that of Atstmiori, 
 but of her own son Kojiro. Atsumori, who had 
 been believed to have been killed, was aUve, while 
 Kojiro who had been supposed to be Uving was 
 dead. But they were puzzled to know how 
 
200 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 and when Naozane had substituted Kojiro for 
 Atsumori. 
 
 Then Naozane with fast falling tears, gave the 
 required explanation. After he had solved Yoshi- 
 tsun^'s riddle on the notice board, he had deter- 
 mined to save Atsumori at the sacrifice of his 
 beloved son, who had heartily joined in his father's 
 scheme, and had willingly offered himself up for 
 the sake of loyalty. Naozane had let Kojiro cut 
 his way singly into the Taira camp, merely as a 
 means to accomplish his purpose. He himself had 
 followed his son among the enemy with the pre- 
 tence of saving him. He had carried Atsumori, 
 dressed in Kojiro's armour, to his camp, on the 
 pretext that he was wounded. By that time he 
 had substituted Kojiro for Atsumori. Therefore 
 it was Kojiro disguised as Atsumori who had fought 
 with Hirayama Suyeshig6, and had made him 
 take to flight. It was also the disguised Kojiro 
 whom Naozane had killed on the beach of Ichi- 
 no-tani, addressing him as Lord Atsiomori, in the 
 most polite language, and behaving most courte- 
 ously towards him. He had done this purposely, 
 so that neither his enemy, nor his comrades might 
 perceive the truth. Briefly, Naozan^ had skil- 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 201 
 
 fully fulfilled. Yoshitsune's instructions to secretly 
 save Atsumori. 
 
 Naozan^'s pathetic story overwhelmed all his 
 listeners. When he had finished Kag6taka, who 
 had brought in the stone-mason some time before, 
 suddenly appeared on the scene. 
 
 "I have overheard," he cried, "tha.t both Lord 
 Yoshitsun^ and Naozane have traitorously saved 
 Atsumori, a general of the enemy. His Excel- 
 lency Lord Yoritomo shall at once be informed of 
 this." He began to turn his steps outward. 
 Suddenly a dart came flashing through the air, 
 and lodged in his throat. He fell dead on the 
 spot. The next moment the old stone-mason 
 appeared. 
 
 "It is I who have caused the death of this ras- 
 cally nuisance," he said. "I did it in order to set 
 you all at ease. Farewell, I will see you again." 
 With these words he prepared to depart. Yoshi- 
 tsune bade him stop. 
 
 "Old man," he said, "before you go, I have 
 something to present you with. Here it is, you 
 must take great care of it." 
 
 He pointed to a large armour-chest placed in 
 the alcove. 
 
202 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Many thanks, my lord," replied the mason, 
 "but may I not examine the contents before I 
 accept it?" 
 
 He removed the lid, and looked into the chest. 
 He at pnce started back ia amazement, and then 
 qtdckly replaced the cover with an anxious look. 
 The coffer contained the delicate young warrior 
 Atsumori, whose concealment therein, the saga- 
 cious Yoshitsun6 had perceived. 
 
 The old man in question was a Taira warrior 
 named Mun^kiyo, in disguise. After his clansmen 
 had left the capital, and been defeated in several 
 battles, he had secretly retired from the army. 
 He had then become a stone-mason, with the 
 intention of getting tombstones erected for those 
 Tairas who had fallen in battle. Yoshitsun6 
 owed his life to this old man. Many years before, 
 when he was a baby, his mother had wandered 
 from place to place, carrying him in her bosom. 
 She had at last been discovered by the Tairas. 
 But Mun^kiyo had sympathized with them, and 
 by his intermediation they were both saved from 
 death. Now, as he wished to repay his benefac- 
 tor, Yoshitsun6 gave him Atsumori hidden in the 
 chest. He then ordered him to conduct Fuji-no- 
 
Mr. Yaozo 
 
 ]Mr. Yaozo as Kumagai 
 
THE BATTLE OF ICHI-NO-TANI 203 
 
 Kata back to Kyoto. The old samurai wept for 
 gratitude. 
 
 Naozan6, having killed his beloved son, was 
 weary of the military profession. He resolved to 
 forsake the world, and spend the remainder of his 
 days in praying for the soul of the deceased. That 
 very day he had obtained Yoshitsun^'s permission 
 to retire from the army. He thereupon became 
 a Buddhist priest, and prepared to start on a 
 pilgrimage to the holy places throughout Japan. 
 His sorrow-stricken wife was also weary of life, 
 and became a ntm, with the determination of 
 accompanying her husband. Both were on the 
 point of setting out on their journey, when they 
 looked at each other, and calculated KojirO's age. 
 
 "Alas!" they exclaimed, "these sixteen years 
 have passed away like a dream." 
 
 They again burst into tears. 
 
TKe Sufferings of Miss "Deep-Sno-w" 
 
 From 
 
 The Sho'Utsushi Jtsagao Banashi 
 
 By 
 Yamada Ka^asHi 
 
 205 
 
The Sufferings of Miss "Deep-Snow" 
 
 I 
 
 |T an easy distance from Kyoto flows 
 
 the Uji River whose valley is famous 
 
 as the haunt of fireflies. A unique 
 
 phenomenon is presented by these 
 
 insects, glittering in myriads above the stream 
 
 which, for the greater part of its course, meanders 
 
 between picturesque lines of hiUs. On summer 
 
 evenings the place is the resort of throngs of people 
 
 bent on enjoying this brilliant spectacle. 
 
 Early one evening in the far-off days of the 
 
 Ashikaga Shogun, a handsome young samurai 
 
 and a Buddhist priest might have been seen, 
 
 seated on a bench of a tea-house overlooking the 
 
 Uji River. They had given themselves up to 
 
 admiring contemplation of the beautiful landscape, 
 
 now bathed in the gold of the setting sun. It was 
 
 clear that they were waiting tmtil the coming of 
 
 darkness should bring the view of the luminous 
 
 insects. 
 
 207 
 
2o8 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 As time went on, the young warrior fell to 
 writing on a tanzaku^, and passed it to his friend, 
 who read from it the followiijg poem^ : 
 
 " On yonder arch that spans the stream, 
 Where festive throngs pass to and fro, 
 Sweet must it be to feel, I deem. 
 The cool and gentle breezes blow." 
 
 The poem seemed to make a strong appeal to 
 the imagination of the shaveling. Time and again 
 he ran his eye over it before putting the paper 
 down on the bench at his side. Then suddenly 
 a vagrant puff of wind caught and carried it off. 
 For a moment it floated in air, then fluttered down 
 into a pleasure-boat that lay moored to the shore. 
 
 The samurai in question bore the name of 
 
 'A tanzaku is an artistically prepared strip of moderately 
 heavy paper, about two inches wide and twelve inches long, 
 designed for the inditing of a short poem, or for the painting of 
 a picture. A man of taste often takes a few of these strips with 
 him, when visiting places noted for flowers or fireflies, and writes 
 on them versicles of 31 or 17 syllables, composed on the spur of 
 the moment, when the imagination is excited by sights of beauty. 
 
 " The original is trite in thought as may be inferred from this 
 rendering, but the poem may justly be looked on as noteworthy, 
 in that it is a very clever imitation, in similarity of diction and 
 phrasing and of construction generally, of a famous poem in the 
 Kokinshu, or "Poems, Ancient and Modern" (an anthology 
 compiled in a.d. 905 at the mandate of the Emperor Daigo). 
 
The young warrior fell to writing on a tanzaku 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 209 
 
 Miyagi Asojiro. He was a retainer of Ouchi 
 Yoshi-oki, the governor-general of Chinzei, whose 
 feudal hold dominated the town of Yamaguchi, 
 in Suw5, a province whose eastern shores are 
 washed by the Inland Sea. Although a young 
 man about twenty-five, Asojiro had already a 
 great name in his clan for intelligence and for 
 proficiency in military arts. He was now study- 
 ing literature in Kyoto, at that time the capital 
 both of the Emperor and of the Shogun. To-day 
 he was here, on the bank of the Uji, with his 
 bosom friend, Gessin, the priest, to enjoy a re- 
 laxation from his studies. 
 
 At the moment when Asojiro's tanzaku reached 
 the boat in its zigzag flight there arose from the 
 little craft the soiond of a samisen or guitar, ac- 
 companied by a song in a voice of exquisite sweet- 
 ness. Captivated by the strains the yoimg soldier 
 listened with attentive ear till some time had 
 passed, and a sigh escaped him as he turned at last 
 to his companion and said : 
 
 " Voice and music are alike charming, my friend, 
 in the extreme. The possessor of such a voice 
 must be a paragon of beauty. It's a great shame 
 that we cannot sit by her side to listen." 
 14 
 
2IO OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Oho!" returned the priest, with a laugh. 
 "Even our sober-sides unbends! You seem to 
 have developed a great interest in music. Ah, 
 weU, but what a ninny I am! I have clean for- 
 gotten an important service to be held this very 
 night. With your permission I wiU take myself 
 off. See that you enjoy yourself. Good-bye," 
 and with this cheery parting the priest hurried 
 off to his temple duties. 
 
 The singer in the boat was a girl of seventeen 
 endowed with surpassing beauty. She was Miyuki 
 ("Deep-Snow"), the only daughter of Akizuki 
 Yuminosuke, at one time chief adviser of the 
 Kishido Clan in Aki, a province which lies adjacent 
 to that from which Asojiro hailed. Circumstances 
 had obliged him to resign his post and he was then 
 living at Kyoto in comfortable retirement. 
 
 Now the strains of Miyxiki's guitar had ceased. 
 Asaka ("Light Fragrance"), her nurse, picked up 
 the tanzaku, which had lodged on the gunwale of 
 the boat, and handed it to her yoimg mistress 
 who perused it with curiosity. The beauty of 
 the poem and of the handwriting excited her 
 admiration, and in obedience to an involuntary 
 impulse she looked up to the bank above. Her 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOf^" 211 
 
 eyes by chance met those of AsojirO, who was 
 looking down upon the boat, and in that momen- 
 tary interchange of glances there sprang up within 
 them an ardent desire each for the other. 
 
 At this moment, arrived two samurai, the 
 worse for drink, who leapt into Miyuki's boat 
 without a preliminary, "By your leave." With 
 churlish rudeness they desired her to supply them 
 with sakS, demanding that she serve them with 
 her own hands and entertain them with music 
 while they drank. To all appearance a refusal 
 would excite them to resort to any violent deed. 
 So Asaka implored them not to press their demands 
 on the shrinking girl, but her polite entreaties 
 only had the result of driving them to greater 
 length in rudeness. At this AsojirO could no 
 longer contain himself. He made his way to the 
 boat and spoke to the ruffians at first in a tone 
 of mild remonstrance. But far from lending an 
 ear to his exhortations, they began to revile him 
 bitterly and finally raised their hands in act to 
 strike. With the quickness of thought, Asojiro 
 pinioned their arms and threw them prostrate 
 with a kick. This display of great physical 
 strength was too much for their courage. They 
 
212 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 turned tail, slunk up the bank and precipitately 
 took to their heels. Asojiro was minded to pursue 
 them in their flight, but at Miyuki's earnest 
 entreaty he gave up the idea. 
 
 "Please sit down and think no more about it," 
 she said, extending a saki cup toward him. "I 
 cannot find words to convey to you my gratitude 
 for your timely interference. I am sorry indeed 
 that we have nothing tempting to set before you, 
 but allow me to offer you some wine." 
 
 "You are very kind, but I really must be going." 
 
 Here Asaka broke in. "Pray do not leave us 
 so soon," said she. "As you see, we are all of us 
 women, and it is to be feared that other miscreants 
 may break in upon our privacy. I am sorry to 
 impose upon your good nature, but let me beg of 
 you to remain with us until our boatmen return." 
 
 "In that case," said Asojiro, "it will give me 
 great pleasure to remain in your company." 
 
 Soon the three were exchanging cups and talk- 
 ing merrily. Asojiro revealed to the girl his name 
 and circumstances and she reciprocated with a 
 similar confidence. Miyuki's heart was boimding 
 with joy and she seemed to wish to make a further 
 revelation, but hesitated in expressing it. The 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 213 
 
 astute Asaka was aware of this and stepped ashore 
 with the other maid, giving as a pretext her desire 
 to stroll along the bank awhile. 
 
 Asojiro and Miyuki were thus left alone, sitting 
 face to face. The girl drew forth a beautiful fan, 
 adorned with a design of morning-glories painted 
 on a golden ground. She desired the young 
 samurai to write some words beside the picture as 
 a souvenir of this happy meeting. Asojiro re- 
 plied that his writing would only deface the beau- 
 tiful fan, but that he could not find it in his heart 
 to refuse her earnest request. Thereupon he 
 wrote the following poem, and restored the fan 
 to her. 
 
 " The morning-glories are fresh and sheen. 
 Embossed with drops of sparkling dew; 
 
 But well-a-day ! the sunlight keen 
 Bids fair to blight their lovely hue. 
 
 Oh, how I wish a kindly shower 
 Would fall, to save the charming flower!" 
 
 "Oh! it is a lovely song! lovely indeed!" cried 
 Miyuki, in an excess of delight. "I will keep 
 this fan about me all my life, as an amulet, I will, 
 indeed!" And with that she wrote in turn upon 
 
214 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 a tanzaku and handed it to Asojiro, with downcast 
 eyes. 
 
 " For him I long, nigh past control, 
 
 Who's barred from me and from my heart; 
 Would that a pitying breeze would start. 
 And waft to him my love and soul! " 
 
 At sight of this poem AsojirS comprehended 
 her meaning and said : 
 
 "Is it possible, Miy^lki, that you have such a 
 regard for me who am only a humble samurai ? ' ' 
 
 The girl blushed rosy red as she responded: 
 " Oh, AsojirS, you are the only desire of my heart. 
 Pray — ." But with that came a long embrace 
 and vows of eternal fideHty. 
 
 But suddenly a raucous voice bawling, "Aso- 
 jiro! Master Asojiro!" broke in upon the blissful 
 conversation of the young lovers. This ill-timed 
 interruption came from Asojiro's henchman, 
 Shikanai, who brought a letter, sent in urgent 
 haste by his master's uncle, Komazawa Ryoan. 
 This letter had been carried post haste by a mes- 
 senger from Asojiro's native town. The gist of 
 the letter was that his Hege lord, Ouchi Yoshi-oki, 
 then domiciled at Kamakura, the seat of the 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 215 
 
 government of the Kanryo or Vice-Shogun, had 
 abandoned himself to indulgence in wine and loose 
 women. Deaf to all expostulations of his retain- 
 ers, he had, in an access of rage, killed one of 
 them who had remonstrated too strongly. The 
 letter further stated that as Asojiro's uncle dis- 
 trusted his own tact and ability to cope with this 
 crisis, it was his intention to adopt Asojiro as 
 heir to his estates, and to resign his office in his 
 favour. He enjoined the young man to proceed 
 to Kamakura and to do his utmost, in virtue of 
 his office as Chief-Councillor, to win back Yoshi- 
 oki, his lord, to sobriety and decorum, but before 
 leaving for Kamakura, he was to make all haste 
 to his native town and there confer with his uncle 
 as to further details. 
 
 It was clear that the situation did not admit 
 of a moment's delay on the part of Asojiro who 
 owed everything to his uncle. In spite of the 
 promptings of his heart, which urged him to linger 
 in his sweetheart's company, in spite of the 
 maiden's entreaties that he would prolong his 
 stay, he forced himself to say, with a sigh : 
 
 "It grieves me more than I can tell to leave 
 your side so soon, but it is out of my power to 
 
2i6 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 refuse. Cherish as a souvenir of me that fan of 
 yours on which my song is written, and wait with 
 all patience till I join you again and claim you as 
 my bride. Bide ever true to me, MiyuM mine." 
 As he spoke the boatmen appeared and, with a 
 last farewell to MiyuM, he hurried away with 
 his servant, leaving the girl in tears. 
 
II 
 
 MiYUKi's father, as we have mentioned before, 
 had been Chief-Councillor of the Kishido Clan 
 in the province of Aki. The lord of this clan had 
 become infatuated with a beautiful concubine, 
 0-Ran ("Orchid ") by name, and had given himself 
 up to all manner of sensual pleasures to the utter 
 neglect of government. Yuminosulc6 had time 
 and again remonstrated with him but his pleadings 
 fell upon deaf ears; and finally the old councillor 
 had resigned his post, and was now leading a life 
 of comfort and ease at Kyoto. 
 
 One evening a man spent with running pre- 
 sented himself at the door of Yuminosuke's house. 
 This was one of his old friends, a samurai of the 
 same clan, and he had brought a weighty message 
 from Yuminosuke's former lord. The latter in 
 fact had been going on in his evil courses from bad 
 to worse. At the instigation of the scoundrelly 
 Ashigara Denzo, a yoimger brother of his concu- 
 bine 0-Ran, he had laid heavy burdens of taxation 
 
 upon the people and had, exacted contributions 
 
 217 
 
218 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of gold and treasures from the wealthy, with 
 no other object than to acquire ftmds wherewith 
 to glut his vices. The people of the clan, goaded 
 to discontent, had risen in revolt, mobs had 
 marched upon the lord's castle and the disturbance 
 they were creating was beyond description. No 
 one but Yuminosuke was equal to the task of 
 quelling the rebellion; so it was the order of the 
 lord that he should return to the clan, and re-estab- 
 lish peace and order. 
 
 As Yuminosuke was loyalty itself, he at once 
 expressed his intention of obeying the command, 
 and as the crisis was one that demanded instant 
 action, on his part, he left Kyoto that same night 
 and took ship at Osaka en route to his province. 
 This was two or three days after his daughter, 
 Miyuki, had parted from her lover on the Uji 
 River. 
 
 The vessel in which Yuminosuke and his family 
 were sailing homeward lay becalmed one night in 
 Akashi harbour in the province of Harima. While 
 they waited for a wind, by a strange coincidence, 
 the ship that carried Asojiro, also proceeding 
 homeward, anchored by their side, gunwale to 
 gunwale. The moon shone full and the haven 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 219 
 
 presented a picturesque appearance. AsojirO went 
 up on deck and there, deep in reverie, stood 
 looking up at the moon's bright face. 
 
 In the neighbouring vessel all were asleep save 
 Miyuki alone. She had not yet retired and, her 
 little heart fuU of thoughts of her lover, she was 
 singing his "morning-glory" song to the strains 
 of a koto or zither. As the song came to his ears 
 Asojiro inclined his head and looked wonderingly 
 down into the other ship. At that very moment 
 Miyuki cast her eyes upon the deck of Asojiro's 
 vessel. 
 
 "Surely it is Miyuki that I see?" 
 "Oh! can it possibly be you, Asojiro?" 
 Before this question had passed her hps, Miyuki 
 had sprung into the other ship and the pair of 
 faithful lovers were rejoicing at their meeting, 
 thus miraculously brought about. To explain 
 her presence there Miytiki recounted to Asojiro 
 the circumstances that had led to her voyage 
 home, then added with emotion : 
 
 "This meeting of ours in a manner so unfore- 
 seen shows that ours is a union that brooks no 
 separation, that some mysterious bond links us 
 one to the other. It is my hope that, for the 
 
220 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 futtire, where you go I also go. Grant me this, 
 Asojiro, my lord." 
 
 "It rejoices me to hear you speak like that, my 
 dear," replied Asojiro, "but I am now on my way 
 home charged with a weighty mission that affects 
 the very destiny of my lord. My duty as a 
 samurai forbids my carrying a sweetheart with 
 me. But we cannot fail to meet again. Let us 
 wait against that time, Miyuki." 
 
 But the girl set her face against this proposal. 
 " If you do not grant my request," she said bitterly, 
 " I shall find no joy in life! The best thing I can 
 do is to make an end of living!" And with this 
 she drew herself together to plunge into the sea. 
 But Asojiro caught her in his arms. 
 
 "My darling," said he, "if your heart is so set 
 upon me, I shaU. take you with me to my home, 
 let the world say against me what it will! But 
 surely it will be a great grief to your parents if 
 you thus take to flight, all imknown to them. Had 
 you not better leave them a letter, my dear?" 
 As he spoke, he felt in his bosom for a pen and 
 paper but found none. 
 
 "Ah!" he said, sorely perplexed. "I must 
 have dropped them into the water just now, 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 221 
 
 when I held you in my embrace. What is to be 
 done!" 
 
 "Well," said Mijruki, "it is fortunate that my 
 parents and all the others on board are fast asleep. 
 I will return with all stealth to our ship and write 
 a letter there. Soon I will be back, so wait for 
 me only a little while." 
 
 As she said this she leaped back into the other 
 vessel, but alas! wakened by the sound of her 
 footsteps, the crew of Asojiro's ship aroused them- 
 selves, stirred up, and shouted: "Aha! a wind at 
 last! Up anchor! Let out the sail!" 
 
 Miyuki heard these shouts with frantic grief, 
 but as she writhed in sorrow and despair, the ship 
 that carried Asojiro drew farther and farther off. 
 Scarce knowing what she did, she threw into the 
 receding vessel the fan whereon the morning- 
 glories were painted, and thus again these passion- 
 ate lovers were separated by Fate. 
 
m 
 
 In no long time after his return to his clan Aki- 
 zviki Yuminosuke had achieved his task of quelling 
 the popular uprising. This won for him great 
 favour with his lord, and in recognition of his 
 signal services he had conferred upon him again 
 the office of Chief-CotmciUor. His fellow clans- 
 men, too, looked up to him with love and respect. 
 But amid all his success he feU short of happiness, 
 for his beloved daughter, MiyuM, had lapsed into 
 a profound melancholy. Day and night, with 
 all her heart, she pined for Asojiro, and her eyes 
 were never free from tears. 
 
 It happened one day that Yuminosuk6 was not 
 at his house, having gone to the castle. Taking 
 advantage, it is likely, of his absence, Ashigara 
 Denzo chose this time for a call. He was a knave, 
 outrageous in his manners, who set everybody at 
 naught and, presuming on the position of his 
 sister 0-Ran, lorded it over his colleagues. He 
 had long looked upon Miynki with eyes of love, 
 and had many a time, through a middleman. 
 
MISS "DEEP-SN01V" 223 
 
 asked for her hand in marriage, but all to no 
 avail. But now the importunate suitor had come 
 in person, bent upon receiving a favourable reply. 
 With arrogant insistence he urged the girl's 
 mother, Misao ("Chastity"), to give an instant 
 consent to his suit. The old lady, in all courtesy, 
 besought him to grant a postponement of the 
 decision, on the plea of her husband's absence and 
 the indisposition of Miyuki herself. But her 
 pleading was thrown away upon Denzo. He rose 
 to his feet declaring that he would make his way 
 into the girl's chamber, to see for himself whether 
 she was ill or not. Woman though she was, 
 Misao could not brook this insolence. 
 
 "Remember, Denzo," she cried, "that this 
 house is Akizuki Yuminostike's castle. Rudeness 
 such as yours I cannot put up with." 
 
 With this angry exclamation she snatched a 
 halberd that hung on the wall, shook it from its 
 sheath, and levelled it full at the dastard's heart. 
 At this danger, he was struck with consternation 
 and cried out: "Oh, I beg a thousand pardons, 
 Madame! Since Miyuki is really iU, I shall call 
 again. Again I beg your pardon!" And with 
 that he beat an instant retreat. 
 
224 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Shortly after the departure of this suitor, Yumi- 
 nosuk6 rettimed home in the best of spirits. His 
 wife received him at his entry, with an enquiry 
 as to his lord's health. 
 
 " Oh ! his lordship is very well indeed, my dear," 
 returned Yuminosuke, beaming with smiles, "and 
 my attendance to-day seemed to give him special 
 deUght, so that he even bestowed upon me cups 
 of sake. But I have a piece of good news for you. 
 My news is this: In my lord's presence I had the 
 pleasure of making the acquaintance of Komazawa 
 Jirozaydmon, a samurai who has come on a mis- 
 sion of importance from the Yamaguchi Clan. 
 He is young, of exceptionally fine appearance, 
 and, better than aU, an adept in military arts and 
 well-versed in literature. Our lord seems to hold 
 his character in the highest esteem. While we 
 all three drank together, we talked with the utmost 
 frankness. Our lord, who has very much ia mind 
 the marriage of our daughter, inquired of this 
 gentleman if he was a married man. On receiving 
 an answer in the negative, our lord spoke in the 
 highest terms of Miyuki's person and character, 
 and signified his willingness to use his efforts as 
 middleman to bring about the marriage of this 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOfV" 225 
 
 young samurai with otir daughter. Strange to 
 say, the young man without the least hesitation 
 accepted this proposal, abrupt as it was, and 
 expressed himself so heartily grateful. As for 
 me, I was too much filled with joy to think of 
 declining this gracious proffer. So in the presence 
 of our lord, I exchanged with Komazawa Jirozay6- 
 mon cups of betrothal and now it falls upon you 
 to impart to Miyuki the news of this arrangement 
 and fill her cup of happiness. The sooner you do 
 this the better." 
 
 To tell the truth, the joy and gratitude of the 
 wife were extreme at hearing of her lord's good 
 offices; but still she harboured some misgivings 
 as to her daughter's inclination in the matter. 
 
 "This is joyful news to me, my dear," she said, 
 " and a right good match it would be. But if you 
 will pardon the frankness of my words, I should 
 think that you acted somewhat rashly in accepting 
 this match without sounding Miyniki's wishes 
 beforehand. Is it not so?" 
 
 "Well, that idea did occur to me, my dear, but 
 the proposal comes from our lord, and the bride- 
 groom-to-be is so superior both in looks and intel- 
 ligence that I cannot doubt that he will find favoiu: 
 
 IS 
 
226 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 in Miyuki's eyes. Make your mind easy on that 
 point." And without further words the father 
 retired to the inner room to rest. 
 
 Misao had gathered from her maids that Miyuki 
 had been passionately in love with Asojiro, ever 
 since her visit to the Uji River, and in her motherly 
 sympathy had it in mind to do her best to ascer- 
 tain the lover's whereabouts and bring about his 
 marriage to her daughter. But now that Yumi- 
 nosuk^ had formally betrothed his daughter in 
 the presence of his lord, the engagement was too 
 binding to be broken. So Misao came to the 
 conclusion that there was nothing left for her but 
 to break the news of the arrangement to Miyuki 
 and prevail on her to submit. And tell her she 
 did. 
 
 "You see," she continued in kind and consoling 
 tones, "our lord himself has condescended to 
 select a bridegroom for you; and I am told that 
 the bridegroom of his choice is a thorough gentle- 
 man, an adept in military arts and of very hand- 
 some person. With all this you surely ought to 
 give a ready consent. But a little time ago the 
 black-hearted Denzo presented himself here, and 
 insistently urged his suit for yoiu- hand and it 
 
MISS " DEEP-SNOW " 227 
 
 was no easy task for me to get rid of him by threats. 
 I fear that, presuming upon his sister's influence, 
 he will try to steal a march upon us again with 
 some unreasonable demand. If the news of your 
 betrothal comes to his ear he is certain to try to 
 frustrate it. So your wisest course is to give a 
 prompt consent to your father's arrangement. 
 Can you think that we could do anything to the 
 detriment of our beloved daughter? It is best 
 for you to entrust everything to us. Come, 
 daughter, speak up quickly and say that you 
 consent! But there is a matter about which I 
 wish to ask your father's advice. I shall be back 
 in a moment, my dear." With that the old lady 
 disappeared into the inner room to see her husband. 
 Ill-fated Miyuki! She did not know of the 
 adoption of her lover Miyagi Asojiro, by his uncle, 
 and the consequent alteration of his name to 
 Komazawa Jirozayemon. To her Jirozay^mon 
 and Asojiro were different men. Hence her 
 mother's words struck despair into her heart. 
 She reflected that at all costs she must hold to her 
 vows with Asojiro. In accordance with the pre- 
 cept that "a chaste woman never marries twice," 
 she ought not to enter into marriage with another 
 
228 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 man. But her father, through the good offices of 
 her lord, had now betrothed her to a stranger! 
 No way of escape was left for her as long as life 
 endured. So finally she formed the desperate 
 resolve to take her own life, that so she might to 
 the end remain faithful to Asojiro. Thereupon, 
 aU in tears, she set herself to writing letters to her 
 parents, and her nurse, imparting to them her 
 melancholy purpose, and imploring their forgive- 
 ness for her disobedience. This done, she softly 
 made her way down to the courtyard, and stole 
 out through the postern gate, while yet the evening 
 bell was mournfully tolling the departing day, 
 and the air was full of the saddening cries of birds 
 winging their way to their nests. 
 
 No long time had passed when Asaka, candle- 
 stick in hand, entered Mijniki's room, crying, 
 "Miyuki! Miytiki!" but her charge was no- 
 where to be seen. Everywhere she searched, and 
 what was her amazement to find on the desk a 
 letter in MiyuM's hand, bearing the superscrip- 
 tion: "Left to my Dear Parents!" In answer 
 to her piercing cry: "My lord! My lady!" 
 Yuminosuk6 and Misao rushed into the room. 
 The father made no delay in opening the ominous 
 
MISS '•DEEP-SNOfV" 229 
 
 letter, which was couched in some such terms as 
 these: 
 
 "My Dear Parents: 
 
 I have exchanged vows of betrothal with 
 Miyagi Asojiro. To marry another man would 
 mean the violation of my duty as a chaste woman. 
 Therefore I have come to the resolve to end my 
 life by drowning in some stream. Let my dis- 
 obedience meet with your forgiveness. 
 
 YpUT daughter, devoted to death, 
 
 MiYUKI." 
 
 Great was the astonishment of the parents. 
 Yumiiiosuk6, all in a panic, could only say: 
 "Good heavens! what a bltmder I have made! 
 But Miyuki, I hope, is not yet far off. Let search 
 be made for her at once!" His faithful servant 
 Sekistdce and the other members of the household 
 were despatched in aU directions in quest of the 
 girl, and grief and horror filled the minds of all. 
 
IV 
 
 MiYUKi, after stealing out of her father's house, 
 ran in blind haste, staggering and stumbling in 
 continual fear of pursuit and capture. But as 
 she ran she was so unlucky as to be overtaken by 
 two reprobates who were fain to kidnap her. 
 With some difficulty she made shift to escape from 
 their toils, and at last found herself on the bank of 
 the Os6 River. The winter moon, like "an old 
 bepainted carline," was shedding on the stream 
 its weird beams, and the leafless branches of the 
 wiUow-trees on the bank were trembling in the 
 wind. 
 
 This river the girl had chosen to be her grave. 
 
 Taking hold of one of the willow-boughs, she was 
 
 just in act to leap into the stream, when suddenly 
 
 she felt herself firmly grasped and held. Her 
 
 captor was an old woman. Miyuki struggled 
 
 hard to shake her off, crying: "I pray you, let me 
 
 go." But the old crone grasped her only the more 
 
 firmly and said in ingratiating tones: "My dear 
 
 young lady, you seem to be travelling alone. It is 
 
 230 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 231 
 
 a lover that leads you on this chase, I suppose. 
 But if you choose to live, there is no reason in the 
 world why you should not in the end join your 
 lover. I give you my word, I will search him out 
 and bring about your meeting. Take no rash 
 step, my girl!" 
 
 Miyuki, innocent and simple minded as She 
 was, had no suspicion of any trick on the part of 
 the old woman, and lent a ready ear to her plausi- 
 ble words. She had no more thought of suicide. 
 
 At this moment, the two scoundrels, who had 
 molested her before, appeared, and after scanning 
 Miyiiki's features said: "Oh! here you are! This 
 time you shall not escape us. Come along, wench ! ' ' 
 They would have carried her off indeed, had not 
 the old woman thrust them aside, and with a 
 menacing look roared out: "What is your business 
 with this girl?" 
 
 "What, old beldame! The girl belongs to us 
 because she is a bird limed on our twig. Come, 
 pass her over to us!" 
 
 With that, the two caitiffs set upon the old 
 woman. But lo and behold! she pinioned their 
 arms and sent all two to the ground with a thud. 
 Though her strength alarmed them, they rose to 
 
232 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 their feet and prepared to renew the attack. But 
 she flung at their feet a packet, crying the while : 
 "There is the girl's ransom!" The ruffians were 
 startled at the jingling sound that they heard 
 when the packet fell. They picked it up and 
 found in it ten gold coins. With a muttered 
 gnimble, "It's small enough, but we'U take it," 
 they took themselves off. 
 
 The old woman, casting a quick glance around, 
 produced a whistle on which she blew shriUy. 
 At that signal, several sailors appeared, part of 
 the crew of a ship that lay moored in the river. 
 Miyuki was conducted to the vessel. Then the 
 anchor was weighed, the oars were plied, and the 
 ship drove out to open sea. 
 
 Just at this time, Sekisuke, Yuminosuke's 
 servant, appeared on the bank, and called loudly 
 to the crew; but they made as if they could not 
 hear him and bent to their oars with might and 
 main. But Miyuki put her head out of the cabin 
 window, and peering through the moonlight, 
 cried: "Oh! That is Sekisuke, is it not?" Then 
 the sailors forced her in and slammed the window 
 to. 
 
 Now this old woman, whose name was Aratay6, 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOfV" 233 
 
 had formerly been chief maid-of -honour to Otomo 
 Mun6shig6, the lord of the province of Buzen. 
 Some years before, Otomo had hoisted the stand- 
 ard of revolt against the Shogun. This rebellion 
 qtdckly ended in his defeat and death at the hands 
 of Ouchi Yoshitaka, then Governor-General of 
 Chinzei. This Yoshitaka was the father of Aso- 
 jiro's lord, Yoshi-oki. 
 
 Aratay6, a heroine in her way, resolved to fan 
 anew the flame of rebellion and to sap the power 
 of the Ouchi house, the enemies of her dead lord. 
 With this intent she had called a muster of the 
 surviving adherents of Otomo, and had estab- 
 lished her headquarters in a cave on Mayasan, a 
 high and steep mountain, that extends across the 
 provinces of Settsu and Harima. To raise the 
 sinews of war she and her followers stopped at 
 nothing in the way of violence and cruelty. Some- 
 times it was a traveller done to death for the sake 
 of his money and garments; sometimes it was a 
 young girl kidnapped and sold to procurers. It 
 was to their terrible mountain fastness that Miyuki 
 was now conducted. 
 
 After an imprisonment of several days in the 
 cave, she was disposed of to a procurer named 
 
234 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Wanuke at the price of a hundred ryo. This 
 trader had in mind to clear a large profit by selling 
 the girl for a harlot. But a maiden who had held 
 her life cheap as the price of her chastity, could 
 not be expected to take kindly to such shameful 
 courses. Blows, threats, persuasions, were aHke 
 powerless to bend her to the trader's wiU. To him 
 she proved indeed "a useless treasure." Finally 
 he gave her up and led her back to Aratay6's cave, 
 demanding the restoration of the purchase- 
 money. The old woman, at this, flew into a rage 
 and caught the girl by the arm. "You thankless 
 hussy!" she roared. "So you presume to object 
 to being a woman of pleasiure! It is clear that a 
 very severe lesson is needed to bring you to your 
 senses ! ' ' With that she snatched the red-hot tongs 
 from the hearth and pointed them at Mijniki's 
 face. "Come, will you drive me to sear that 
 pretty face of yours with these tongs, or brand 
 your cheeks with them?" 
 
 "Oh, madame, forgive me!" cried Miyuki, 
 starting back and wailing bitterly. 
 
 "WeU, if you are so much afraid of the tongs 
 wiU your fear drive you to consent to go to Naga- 
 saki as a harlot?" 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 235 
 
 "O, no, no!" Miyuki sobbed. "I am told that 
 Chinese vessels visit Nagasaki. Nothing can 
 humiliate a woman so much as to have her per- 
 son polluted by the embrace of Chinese sailors! 
 Pray spare me that, whatever may befall me. 
 Send me to service as a common drudge. Gladly 
 wiU I cook rice, wash clothes, draw water, or 
 perform like menial service." 
 
 "No more words!" said the old woman, with a 
 sardonic smile. "It's little money I'd get by 
 selling you for such housemaid's tasks. What a 
 pig-headed creature you are ! Do you still persist 
 in disobeying me?" And thereupon she seized 
 the weeping girl by the hair and dragged her 
 about. 
 
 Upon this Chisato ("Thousand Villages"), the 
 old crone's daughter, rushed in. She was a sym- 
 pathetic, sweet-dispositioned girl, and she set 
 Miyuki free from her raging mother, with many 
 an apology for the outrage. But stiU the old 
 woman would listen to no remonstrance. She 
 thrust her daughter aside and with the tongs 
 showered blow after blow upon Miyuki. The 
 delicate girl uttered but one groan and lost con- 
 sciousness. Chisato flew to her side and did all 
 
236 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 in her power to rouse her from her swoon; but 
 she was long in coming to herself. 
 
 Just at this juncture one of Aratay6's followers 
 appeared. He had run all the way from the foot 
 of the mountain to teU her that his comrades had 
 intercepted a traveller in the valley. They had 
 picked a quarrel with him to furnish them with a 
 pretext for robbing him of his money, but he had 
 so far proved too much for them. So they wanted 
 the old woman to come to their help without delay. 
 His message delivered, the emissary hurried back 
 to the valley. 
 
 "What helpless weaklings!" exclaimed the 
 impatient old woman. "But I suppose I must go 
 to their help." She seized a sword, kilted up her 
 skirts, and departed at a run. When she was gone, 
 Chisato, with the aid of a kind-hearted young man, 
 devoted herself most tenderly to caring for MiyuM. 
 She treated her with water and drugs, until at 
 long last the girl regained consciousness. Chisato- 
 was anxious lest, if the old woman should find her 
 there on her return, she might resume her ill 
 treatment ; so she made up her mind to let Miytiki 
 escape as soon as possible. With all kindness she 
 informed her of the road and urged her to take 
 
MISS ••DEEP-SNOJV" 237 
 
 to flight without loss of time. Miyuki, whose 
 gratitude to the girl was little short of worship, 
 gladly availed herself of this chance of escape, 
 feeling as if she had been freed from the jaws of a 
 poisonous serpent. 
 
MiYUKi, though she had got clean away, was 
 now much at a loss whither to turn her steps, but 
 at last she determined to betake herself to the 
 Tokaido. 
 
 The Tokaido was the route followed by the 
 feudal lords of the western provinces on their way 
 to make their visits of homage to the Kanryo or 
 Vice-Shogun at Kamakura. This potentate had 
 at that period more power than the Shogun him- 
 self, and the samurai of the western clans, in the 
 train of their liege-lords, went and came along 
 the same highway, year in and year out. It is 
 probable that Miyuki chose this route in the sup- 
 position that, sooner or later, she would encounter 
 her lover Asojiro, who, as she beUeved, had gone 
 to Kamakura to expostulate with his lord. 
 
 Day after day she trudged along forlorn and 
 
 footsore. It was only after hardships manifold 
 
 that she made her way to Hamamatsu in the 
 
 province of Totomi. But there she was stricken 
 
 with blindness, the result of her incessant weeping 
 
 238 
 
A mob of urchins pelted her with stones 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 239 
 
 over her sufferings and of her longing for AsojirO. 
 She had now spent the last penny of the money 
 that Chisato had given her to speed her flight. 
 Nothing remained for her but the wretched re- 
 source of begging for alms from door to door 
 with staff in hand and to the music of a samisen, 
 well-nigh worn-out, singing the "Morning-glory 
 Song." 
 
 One afternoon, in her usual routine, she walked 
 about asking alms, with samisen on shoulder, in 
 the neighbourhood of Hamamatsu. A mob of 
 urchins collected about her and with the cry of, 
 "Hey, Morning-glory Beggar! Blind Stroller!" 
 pelted her with stones and struck at her with 
 bamboo staves. Only a world of entreaties rein- 
 forced with tears, induced the little fiends to give 
 up their cruel sport. 
 
 As Miyuki sat by her hut, brooding over the 
 bitterness of her fate, she heard in the distance the 
 mournful sotmd of a Buddhist chant. Nearer and 
 nearer it came, and presently a woman of middle- 
 age, garbed in the dress of a Buddhist pilgrim, 
 approached Miyuki. 
 
 "I have a question," said she, "that I should 
 like to ask of you." 
 
240 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "What is your question?" asked the blind girl, 
 as she wiped away her tears. 
 
 "Well," said the woman, "I wish to ask if you 
 have not heard of a beautiful young girl of noble 
 bearing roaming about in this neighbourhood 
 companionless. " 
 
 This question startled Miyuki as she fancied 
 that it might very well refer to herself, but she 
 answered with assumed composure : 
 
 "Well, people not a few come and go along this 
 road, you see; and among all these there may be 
 found many girls travelling alone. But tell me 
 the name of this partictilar girl, and what province 
 she hails from." 
 
 "Her name is Akizuki Miyuki, and she is of the 
 Kishido Clan in Aki Province." 
 
 Great was the , amazement of the blind girl, 
 when she realized from these words that the 
 questioner was none other than her nurse, Asaka, 
 who had come in search of Mijmki herself. Up 
 to this point, owing to her blindness, she had failed 
 to recognize Asaka, thdugh speaking with her 
 face to face; nor, on the other hand, did Asaka 
 recognize her, owing to the great change in her 
 appearance. Her bhndness, especially, had trans- 
 
MISS "DEEP-SJ^OW" 241 
 
 formed her, though Asaka, it is trup, noticed in 
 her features some points of resemblance to Miyuki. 
 
 Miyuki was now convinced that the stranger 
 was indeed her nurse, but shame of her wretched 
 condition forbade her to confess the truth. She 
 felt besides, that if she told her name Asaka would 
 insist on her returning home. But how, in such 
 a condition, could she dare to face her parents? 
 The mere thought of such an ordeal made her 
 determine to tell Asaka a falsehood and lead her 
 to abandon her search. 
 
 "I am sorry," she said in a husky voice, "but 
 I heard a rumour that the girl you refer to threw 
 herself into a river some days ago and was drowned, 
 though the motive of her act is not known." 
 
 The pilgrim, at this sad news, was stupefied with 
 astonishment and broke into bitter wailings. 
 Mijmki attempted to console her with soothing 
 speeches, reminding her that life and death are 
 predetermined by Fate. She ended by kindly 
 advising her to rettim home, then left her, and 
 groped her way into her wretched shed. 
 
 Asaka followed her to the door of the hovel. 
 "Many thanks, my girl," she said, "for your kind 
 advice. I hope that you will take good care of 
 
242 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 yourself. Good-bye." With that she was taking 
 her departure when an idea seemed to strike her; 
 she softly retraced her steps and sat down before 
 the shed, still and silent. All unaware of this 
 Miyuki rushed out and stood with sightless eyes 
 straining in the direction in which she supposed 
 her nurse had gone. 
 
 "Oh, Asaka! My own Asaka!" she wailed. 
 "All was false that I told you just now! I am 
 that very Miyuki for whom you are searching. 
 How I should rejoice to be able to tell you this! 
 but in this wretched state how can I dare to reveal 
 myself? Selfish, yes, I am very selfish not to 
 disclose the truth to you who have come hundreds 
 of miles in search of me! But I have not courage 
 enough to tell you my name. Forgive me, Asaka! 
 Oh, forgive me!" 
 
 Then the tears, which all that time she had 
 restrained, burst forth in bitter torrents, so that 
 Asaka, upon whom none of this soliloquy had 
 been lost, could no longer control her emotion. 
 In spite of herself, a loud cry of sympathy escaped 
 her. 
 
 All aghast at this, Miyuki was in act to run 
 away; but Asaka followed her fleeing footsteps 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 243 
 
 and laid hold upon her sleeve. "There is no need 
 to run away, Miyuki, my dear child," she said, 
 in a voice all broken with emotion. "But oh, 
 what a miserable plight you are in! Well I can 
 imagine how great your sufferings have been. At 
 sight of you I feel as if my heart would burst with 
 sorrow. But, my dear, be easy in your mind. 
 Only a Httle way from here is the place called 
 Sayono-Nakayama, where I have been told my 
 father Furub^ Saburobei is still living. We will 
 go there and see him, and I feel confident that 
 with his assistance I shall be able to find where 
 Asojiro is, and to bring about your meeting with 
 him. So be of good heart, my dear." 
 
 Just at this juncture, Wanuke, the procurer, 
 chanced to pass that way. He looked hard into 
 Miyuki's face. "Ho! Ho!" said he. "This is 
 the girl that I bought for a hundred ryo from the 
 old crone on Mt. Maya. It's a great pity, indeed, 
 that you have become blind. But that is an evil 
 that physicians, I hope, can remedy. At all 
 events, with me you must go." But as he caught 
 Miyuki by the hand, Asaka broke in upon him. 
 "Women though we are," she cried, "insolence 
 such as yours cannot be overlooked," and she 
 
244 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 laid her hand upon the hilt of her sword-cane. 
 Wanuk6, too, unsheathed his sword, and for some 
 time the pair cut and thrust at each other. Then 
 the procurer stumbled over a stone and fell head- 
 foremost to the ground and, following up this 
 advantage, Asaka dealt him a heavy blow that 
 killed him on the spot. But she also fell senseless 
 to the ground with a groan of mortal agony. 
 
 Groping blindly about Miyuki made her way 
 to her nurse, lifted her to her knees, and cried with 
 aU the power of her voice. " Asaka ! Oh, Asaka ! " 
 At this the woman's wandering senses came back 
 to her, and she opened her eyes. "You are very 
 kind, my dear," she said, "but my wound is but 
 a slight one. Don't be anxious on my accoimt. 
 But if the worst comes to the worst, don't fail to 
 go and see my father, Furub6 Saburobei. I am 
 sure that he will do for you all that lies in his 
 power. Be sture to call on him, my dear. And 
 now let us go to my inn, and there spend all the 
 night in talk." With that, Asaka rose to her 
 feet and leaning on her sword, staggered away 
 through the moonlight, with Miyuki by her side. 
 
VI 
 
 And now let us return to Komazawa Jirozayd- 
 mon. At his uncle's order, he hurried to Kama- 
 kura where he found to his consternation that the 
 profligacy of his lord, Ouchi Yoshi-oki, was even 
 worse than it had been represented. Yoshi-oki, 
 under the spell of a beautiful courtezan called 
 Segawa, was abandoning himself day and night 
 to vicious courses. This mode of Hfe, if nothing 
 occurred to check it, was certain to result in the 
 ruin of his house and the forfeiture of his fief. 
 Jirozaydmon had to tax all his brains before he 
 hit upon a plan for intervention. By clever deal- 
 ing with the harlot, who was, at heart, of an honest 
 and tmselfish nature, he won her over at last to 
 his support. One day, in the midst of Yoshi-oki's 
 merry-making, Jirozayemon and the girl, making 
 common cause, expostulated with him strongly, 
 though in this the vassal risked his very life. 
 But their words opened the eyes of the yotmg 
 nobleman to his folly, and he determined from that 
 
 hour to turn over a new leaf. 
 
 245 
 
246 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 The joy of Jirozayemon at this decision knew 
 no bounds. He advised his lord forthwith to 
 return to his clan, and to this suggestion he gave 
 a prompt assent. The Yamaguchi Clan was filled 
 with delight at the news and the services of Jiro- 
 zayemon were spoken of in terms of highest praise. 
 
 Soon after Yoshioki's departtire on his return 
 to his clan, Jirozay6mon also started for his home, 
 having as travelling companion a colleague named 
 Iwashiro Takita. This Takita was a black- 
 hearted villain, and he it was who had insinuated 
 Yoshioki into dissolute ways and well-nigh wrought 
 his ruin. In secret communication with the old 
 virago of Mt. Maya, and her followers, he had 
 been traitorously plotting the downfall of the 
 Ouchi house. It was but natural, then, that he 
 should conceive a strong animosity against Jir5- 
 zayemon, who had, all unwittingly, thwarted his 
 fell designs. 
 
 The two samurai, in the course of their journey, 
 arrived at the post-town of Shimada, on the 
 Tokaido, and put up at an inn called Ebisuya. 
 During their sojourn in this inn it was Takita's 
 purpose to kill Jirozayemon, and for the accom- 
 plishment of this foul deed he had hired two con- 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 247 
 
 federates. One of these, a physician, was engaged 
 to furnish poison and serve it in the tea. With 
 this intent he secretly put the compound in a 
 kettle of boiling water from which the tea was 
 to be made. The other bravo, a fencer, was to 
 steal in at midnight under the floor,' and from 
 this lurking-place to stab Jirozay6mon in case 
 the poison failed to prove effective. Hapless 
 Jirozayemon! Death indeed stared him in the 
 face! 
 
 But the landlord, a worthy old fellow named 
 Tokuy^mon, had from the first seen through 
 Takita's dark plot, and made up his mind to save 
 Jirozay6mon's life. By a happy chance he saw 
 the poisoner pour the noxious draught into the 
 kettle. When the villain left the room, he emptied 
 the kettle, filled it with fresh water and put, in- 
 stead of poison, a "laughing-medicine" into the 
 water. 
 
 JirOzay^mon, when he entered the guest-room, 
 sat down face to face with Takita, and the latter 
 ordered his quacksalver to serve his travelling- 
 companion with tea. But the landlord, who kept 
 
 ' The thin wooden floor of a Japanese house is usually about 
 three feet above the ground. 
 
248 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 them company in the room, winked at JirOzayemon 
 in a significant manner, and the cautious samurai, 
 taking the hint, refrained fjiom touching the tea. 
 The poisoner lost patience. To set at rest any 
 fear of danger, that JirOzayemon might entertain, 
 he said, "Let me test the tea, gentlemen," and 
 swallowed a cupful at a draught without any show 
 of fear. An antidote, that he carried ready in 
 his bosom, was his reason for acting in this con- 
 fident manner. But in no long time the ' ' laughing- 
 medicine" began to take efEect and he began to 
 laugh, ' ' Ha ! Ha ! ' ' tmtil every word, every syllable 
 he tried to utter, turned into a peal of laughter. 
 Try as he might, he could not check the spasms 
 of laughing that shook him. So violent they 
 became that his inward parts were troubled and 
 he was forced to excuse himself and leave the room. 
 Takita, sorely disappointed at the failtire of his 
 poisoning scheme, also went out on the pretext 
 of going to the bath. 
 
 Jirozay^mon likewise left the guest-room, and 
 withdrew to his own apartment which an andon 
 was filling with a dim light. As he sat there alone, 
 lost in reverie, his eye chanced to follow the out- 
 line of the characters traced on the tsuitati or 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 249 
 
 screen. What was his surprise to read in them 
 the "Morning-glory Song" which, in the previous 
 year, he had composed for Miyuki on the Uji 
 River! Who and what, he asked himself in won- 
 der, had caused this song to be written on a screen 
 in a pubKc inn? Then all at once came back into 
 his mind the blissful hours he had spent on the 
 Uji River, his regretful parting with Miyuki, and 
 that moonlight night in the harbour of Akashi. 
 A thousand thoughts of his sweetheart rushed upon 
 his mind. 
 
 At this moment the landlord stole into the room 
 and told to Jirozayemon in whispers, the story 
 of the poison and the laughing-medicine. In all 
 good-will he advised him to stand ever on his 
 guard in future. After thanking the old man 
 heartily, Jirozayemon asked him to clear up the 
 mystery of the presence of the "Morning-glory 
 Song" on the screen, 
 
 "That, sir," Tokuy6mon answered, "is a song 
 that is sung by a beautiful blind girl. The story 
 that they tell about her is very touching. It is 
 said that she is a daughter of a good samurai 
 family, probably of Aki Province. For some 
 reason that nobody can explain she ran away from 
 
250 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 home, and since that time has roamed about 
 from one place to another. At last she lost her 
 sight through much weeping and now she begs 
 from door to door, singing this song to the strains 
 of a samisen or koto. Some time ago a relative 
 of hers, a woman, came in search of her and even 
 managed to find her, but the woman died soon 
 after. So the girl now wanders alone about this 
 neighbourhood and in spite of her blindness she is 
 a very sweet singer so that everybody feels for 
 her and lends her patronage. Among us this 
 song of hers is very well known and we generally 
 call her 'Asagao' ('Morning-glory'). An un- 
 happy fate for a young girl, is it not, sir?" con- 
 cluded the landlord, his eyes running over with 
 tears. 
 
 "Unhappy, indeed," said Jirozay6mon, his 
 heart beating fast with the thought that this for- 
 lorn girl might be Miyuki. "To-night I feel 
 strangely lonesome. I should like to listen to 
 the blind girl's singing. Please be so kind as to 
 send for her." 
 
 "Your wish is law, sir," replied mine host with 
 prompt assent. 
 
VII 
 
 TOKUYfeMON, in leaving Jirozay6mon's apart- 
 ment met Takita on his way in. The two samurai 
 had talked for some time together when the 
 chamber-maid appeared and said: "Asagao has 
 just come, sir." 
 
 "Asagao!" exclaimed Takita, with a look of 
 wonder. "Who is this Asagao, my friend?" 
 
 "The name, I am told," answered Jirozayfimon 
 "is that of a blind girl who goes about begging 
 in this neighbourhood, and playing on the koto 
 or the samisen. As I feel lonely to-night I have 
 sent for her. I wish to listen to her music " 
 
 "A blind woman — and a beggar!" broke in 
 Takita, with a forbidding expression. "But, my 
 dear sir, you cannot admit a stroller of that sort 
 into your room. You had better make her per- 
 form in the garden, and send her about her busi- 
 ness as soon as she has played a tune." 
 
 Jirozay6mon in his gentle manner ordered the 
 
 maid to bring Asagao immediately before the 
 
 verandah. 
 
 251 
 
252 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 As we have-seen, Miyuki had, some time before, 
 met her nurse, Asaka, but her joy at this meeting 
 was but a fleeting happinegs, for Asaka's wound 
 proved mortal, and soon carried her off. Thus 
 Miyuki again became a solitary wanderer. 
 
 In prompt obedience to Jirozayemon's order, 
 the blind girl came, an old koto on hej shoul- 
 der, feeling her way into the garden with her 
 cane. 
 
 " Is it the gentleman of this room that has called 
 me," she asked with a respectful bow. "May I 
 have the honour of playing for you a tune on the 
 koto?" 
 
 Jirozay6mon, at a single glance, recognized his 
 sweetheart, greatly changed though she was. 
 What a pitiful transformation! At sight of it he 
 wept inwardly. But Takita, quite unaware of 
 this, roared out: 
 
 "What a disgusting spectacle! I say, you 
 beggar, you can't wait upon us in such a plight. 
 Take yourself off!" 
 
 "Don't speak so cruelly, Takita," said JirO- 
 zayemon, his heart big with grief and compassion. 
 "She is here because I have sent for her—it ill 
 beseems a samurai to chide a woman. Come, girl, 
 
a 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 253 
 
 sing us your favourite song — the 'Morning-glory- 
 Song' if I remember aright." 
 
 Poor blind Miyuki! Quite ignorant of the 
 presence of her lover, she loosed her instrument 
 from her shoulder and played, singing the while 
 in plaintive tones: 
 
 " The morning-glories are fresh and sheen 
 With sparkling drops of morning dew, 
 
 But well-a-day ! the sunshine keen 
 
 Bids fair to blight their charming hue. 
 
 Oh, how I wish a kindly shower 
 
 Would fall, to save the lovely flower." 
 
 "Well done! Well done, Asagao!" cried JirO- 
 zayemon with enthusiasm. "Your song has 
 moved me to tears." 
 
 "Well done, indeed!" echoed Takita, in a mild 
 tone, that contrasted strangely with his former 
 harshness. "You were not bom a beggar, girl. 
 Your touch on the koto, your personal beauty, and 
 the grace of your manner are sufficient proof of 
 that. I think a sketch of your personal history 
 would be an interesting tale for us. Please tell 
 it to us minutely." 
 
 "Your question, sir, shows me the kindness of 
 
254 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 your heart," responded Miyuki and she went on 
 to tell, with aU frankness and modesty, her story 
 from beginning to end — ^how she had run away 
 from home to save her chastity, how she had 
 suffered and wandered, and how her constant 
 weeping had led to blindness. 
 
 Every word she spoke struck upon Jirozay6- 
 mon 's heart, awakening a sense of pity and grati- 
 tude. How great was his longing to tell her his 
 name and take her to his heart! But in presence 
 of his colleague such action was impossible. 
 
 "You have indeed shown yourself the most 
 loyal of women, Asagao ! " he exclaimed. " Surely 
 your lover would rejoice, if he could but hear 
 your story." 
 
 The night was wearing on. Miyuki, therefore, 
 bade farewell to the sarhurai and rose in act to go, 
 but she departed with great reluctance, with 
 Jirozay6mon's kindly words still lingering in her 
 ears. Takita also withdrew to his bedroom. 
 
 Jirozay^mon then hastily called the maid and 
 bade her request the landlord to come at once 
 and see him. While she was gone upon her errand 
 he sought out a fan on which he wrote some in- 
 scription. He was proceeding to wrap up in 
 
MISS •'DEEP-SNOW" 255 
 
 paper a sum of money and some medicine when 
 lo and behold! before his eyes flashed the point 
 of a naked sword that had pierced the mat from 
 beneath the floor. With great presence of mind 
 he upset upon the blade the lukewarm water from 
 the kettle. In all likelihood the would-be assassin 
 mistook this water for blood and concluded that 
 his thrust had gone home. At any rate, a masked 
 man, drawn sword in hand, broke into the room 
 and slashed at Jirozaydmon. Without losing his 
 presence of mind the samurai engaged him with 
 his fan, and in the midst of the fight Tokuyemon 
 appeared in the room and beheld the struggle with 
 open-mouthed astonishment. 
 
 The fight was of short duration. Jirozay6mon 
 disarmed his opponent and scarcely had the young 
 man taken up the fallen sword, when the ruffian's 
 head fell to the mat. 
 
 "You are, indeed, a skilful swordsman, sir," the 
 landlord broke out, with an involuntary cry of 
 admiration. But Jirozayemon coolly ordered him 
 to dispose of the corpse and after the room had 
 been cleaned, said to the old man : 
 
 "I have a favour to ask of you. It is that you 
 be so kind as to send again for that blind girl." 
 
256 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Most certainly, sir," answered the landlord, 
 his head on one side, "but as Asagao has gone to 
 the town of Shimizu she cannot be here to-night." 
 How unfortunate ! And I must be on the road 
 to-morrow morning not later than four o'clock. 
 What an unlucky creature I am! Well, landlord, 
 I must leave in your care these three things 
 for Asagao, as her fee for otir entertainment. 
 Please give them to her when she next comes here." 
 
 Tokuyemon received and carefully scrutinized 
 the articles. "This, sir, is a very large sum of 
 money. And a beautiftil fan and a packet of 
 medicine into the bargain!" 
 
 "The medicine," said Jirozaydmon, "is for the 
 eyes. It is a sovereign remedy, imported from 
 China. Let this preparation be administered, 
 mixed with the blood of a man bom in the year of 
 the Rat and any eye-disease will be cured on the 
 instant. It is indeed miraculous in its power." 
 
 "It is in truth a precious gift, sir," said Toku- 
 yemon with a respectful reverence. "How grate- 
 ful Asagao wiU be to you! In her name I thank 
 you most heartily, sir. " 
 
 At that moment the clock struck four, and 
 Takita, arrayed in travelling gear and waited on 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW 257 
 
 by his retinue, came in and urged Jirozayemon 
 to take the road. He accordingly changed clothes 
 without loss of time and with a friendly farewell 
 to Tokuyemon, set out upon his journey. But he 
 left his heart and soul behind him at the inn. He 
 thought of his sweetheart and thought of her only. 
 Would he ever again, he wondered, have a chance 
 to meet her? Bitter tears of grief and regret 
 weUed up, as it seemed, from his very breast. 
 
 Tokuyemon, looking after them as their figures 
 lessened in the distance, said to himself: "Both 
 those men are samurai, yet how different they are 
 in nature! One a very rascal, and the other all 
 kindness and compassion! What a fine character 
 that Jirozayemon is! But I think that, for all 
 his kindness, these gifts for Asagao are too great 
 a price for her trifling services to-night. I fancy 
 there is more in this than meets the eye." 
 
 Scarcely half an hour had passed, when Miyuki 
 again appeared at the inn. Immediately on her 
 return from Shimizu, she had ttimed her steps 
 thither, as some instinct had warned her to do. 
 
 "Oh, is that you, Asagao?" cried the old land- 
 lord. "But you come too late. That kind 
 samurai who last night called for you, bade me 
 
258 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 send for you again. But I heard that you had 
 gone to Shimizu, and told him it was useless. Then 
 he left in my care a large sum of money for you, 
 a beautiful fan, and some medicine for the eye, of 
 great efficacy. It is now a good while since he 
 set out on his journey. But here are all his gifts, 
 Asagao." 
 
 "It was very kind indeed, of the gentleman," 
 said the girl, with an air of wonder. "I am only 
 sorry that I could not thank him in person. But 
 please look at the fan and tell me if anything is 
 written on it." 
 
 "Well," said TokuySmon, as he opened the fan, 
 "there is a morning-glory painted on a golden 
 ground and, strangely enough, your song of the 
 'Morning-glory' is written above the flower. 
 On the other side is the signature, ' Miyagi Asojiro, 
 now named Komazawa Jirozay6mon. ' " 
 
 "Oh! was that Asojiro himself?" cried Miyuki, 
 all panic-stricken. "I fancied that the tones of 
 his voice were familiar but I little dreamed that 
 it was Asojiro. How long is it since he left the 
 inn?" 
 
 " It was but a little time ago. Is he an acquaint- 
 ance of yours, my girl?" 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 259 
 
 "An acquaintance I More than an acquaint- 
 ance. He is none other than that husband whom 
 I have sought for such a weary time! But I have 
 no time to throw away. I will try to overtake 
 him." 
 
 Without more words, she began to run. "I 
 say!" shouted Tokuy6mon, clutching at her sleeve; 
 " it is dangerous for you to run like that." 
 
 "No! No! What is it to me if I (Zo die?" 
 
 "But, blind as you are, you will never overtake 
 him!" 
 
 To this Miyuki gave no heed. She shook off 
 Tokuyemon and sped. away. 
 
 Dawn had not yet come; it was still dark and 
 dreary. The rain which a little time before had 
 begun to fall, had gradually increased and was 
 now coming down in torrents. 
 
VIII 
 
 A LITTLE to the west of the town of Shimada flows 
 the largest river on the Tokaido — the Oi River. 
 In days of yore, when engineering was yet in its 
 nonage, no bridge could be built, no practicable 
 ferry-boat devised, on account of the great width 
 of its bed and the swiftness of the current. There- 
 fore travellers were carried across this river on 
 small Utters called rendai, borne aloft on the 
 shoulders of naked coolies. But whenever the 
 stream was swollen by heavy rains, all communi- 
 cation between the two shores was suddenly cut 
 off. 
 
 By the time Mijmki, all spent with nmning, 
 had reached the Oi River, the torrential rainfall 
 had had its effect and the current of the river was 
 running with great fierceness. As, stumbling 
 and staggering, she gained the bank, she called 
 out in a faltering voice to the coolies : 
 
 " Can you tell me if a samurai, one Komazawa 
 
 Jirozaydmon, has already crossed the river?" 
 
 "He has crossed but now; but as the river has 
 260 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 261 
 
 come down in sudden flood any further traffic 
 across the stream is impossible." With that the 
 coolies went their several ways. 
 
 At these cruel words, the baffled girl fell to the 
 ground, but in a moment she was on her feet again, 
 and turning to the heavens her sightless eyes, 
 "How merciless ye are, ye gods," she cried, with 
 writhing body, and stamping foot. "Amid all 
 my woes, sLmid all the hardships of these long 
 dreary months, not for a single moment did I 
 forget to call on you, that ye might vouchsafe 
 to me, yet one more meeting with my beloved; 
 yet now, so cruel ye are, at this moment of all 
 moments, ye have cut off from me my passage 
 across this stream!" Then her defiance col- 
 lapsed and she murmured with an air of resigna- 
 tion: "Ah, all is plain to me now. This sudden 
 swelling of the river reveals to me that I am not 
 destined to become Asojiro's bride. It is the 
 will of the gods, of a surety, that by my own 
 act I should put an end to my life. What reason 
 have I for clinging to life?" 
 
 Even as she spoke, she gathered a number of 
 small stones and placed them in her flowing 
 sleeves. Thus prepared, she was on the point of 
 
262 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 plunging into the roaring river, when a loud voice 
 cried: 
 
 "Hold, Miyuki, hold!" and she felt a hand 
 grasp her sleeve. 
 
 The newcomer was none other than Sekisukfi, 
 her father's faithful servant, who, in company with 
 Tokuyemon, had come in pursuit of Miyuki. 
 The girl made a desperate struggle to free her 
 sleeve, crying: "Oh, that is Sekisuke, is it not? 
 But I have come here too late! After manifold 
 hardships and wanderings, I managed last night 
 to come face to face with Asojiro, but woe is me! 
 I am blind and did not recognize him. When I 
 knew it was he I ran after him, but, unhappy 
 wretch that I am, all traffic across the river is now 
 cut off. Oh, Sekisuke ! what shall I do? " 
 
 "I can well imagine how grieved and disap- 
 pointed you must feel," answered the servant, 
 "and with aU my heart I sympathize with you. 
 But never give way to despair, for I assure you 
 that I will manage by some means or other to 
 bring about your meeting with Asojiro and that 
 very soon. But now let me tell my own story. 
 After searching for you with all diligence, month 
 after month, I felt almost inclined to give up the 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 263 
 
 quest in despair. Then, strange to say, two nights 
 ago I saw your ntirse, Asaka, in a dream, and from 
 her I learned that you were then at the Ebisuya, 
 an inn at Shimada. I gathered but this, for some- 
 thing broke my dream. But travelling day and 
 night I made all haste to the inn, and have had 
 the good fortune to come in time to save your life. 
 This is a joyful moment for me ! But in regard to 
 Asaka, I believe that she donned the habit of a 
 pilgrim and set out along the Tokaido in search 
 of you. Have you not come across her anywhere?" 
 
 "Yes," answered Miyuki, tearfully. "I fell 
 in with Asaka last month at Hamamatsu, but 
 that very night it unluckily happened that she 
 was forced to fight a ruffian, and in that fight 
 received her death-wound. When at the point 
 of death she told me that her father, one Furube 
 Saburobei, was living at Sayono-Nakayama and 
 adjured me to call on him for help." 
 
 Tokuyemon, when he heard these words, showed 
 signs of great surprise. 
 
 "Is it possible," said he, "that you are the 
 daughter of Akizuki Yuminosuke? And your 
 nurse? Could she have been Asaka, my own 
 daughter? I am that very Furub6 Saburobei 
 
264 , OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 whom you desire to meet. In my youth I was 
 your grandfather's retainer and by him I was 
 treated with great favour. ,But, if the truth must 
 be told, I formed a liaison with one of his maids-of 
 honour and both of us were to be put to death by 
 our lord's own hand. Yuminosuke, however, 
 interceded for us in the kindness of his heart and 
 we were dismissed from the household without 
 further punishment. During our long wander- 
 ings my wife gave birth to a girl. When the child 
 was only two years old the mother was carried off 
 by illness, and as I could not bring up the child 
 single-handed, I gave her to my axmt to care for. 
 I am happy to learn that she grew to be a woman 
 and entered into the service of Yuminosuke, my 
 benefactor, and that even after death her loyalty 
 endured so that in a dream she showed Sekisuke 
 where he might find you. What an admirable 
 woman she was! But I, too, Miyuki, have some- 
 thing which I can present to you!" 
 
 Even as he spoke, he drew his dagger and 
 plunged it into his side. 
 
 "Why do you thus devote yourself to death?" 
 cried Sekisuke in amazement. 
 
 Tokuyemon's answer came, broken by groans 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOIV" 265 
 
 of agony: "I was told by Jirozaydmon that the 
 remedy he gave to Miyuki was of miraculous 
 potency, and was brought from China. He said, 
 too, that if it were administered mixed with the 
 blood of a man bom in the year of the Rat, it 
 would cure, on the instant, any affection of the 
 eyes. By great good fortune I was born in the 
 year of the Rat, and I have resolved to give my 
 life in return for Yuminostike's kindness. So take 
 my blood, Sekisiike, and, blended with the won- 
 drous cure, administer it to Miyuki." 
 
 Sekisuke, his eyes streaming with tears of admira- 
 tion and sympathy, drew forth a cup and caught 
 in it some of the blood that gushed from the wound 
 of the dying man. Then from the weeping girl's 
 bosom he took the packet of medicine, dropped it 
 into the blood, and presented the mixture to 
 Miyuki. "Words are too weak to utter thanks 
 for such a deed as yours, Tokuyemon," she said, 
 and drank* it at a draught. "Wonder of wonders — 
 the darkness was gone from her eyes, and at that 
 moment she could "see even the creeping of an 
 ant." 
 
 Miyuki's joy knew no bounds; Sekisuke in his 
 delight was moved to dance, and Tokuyemon was 
 
266 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 well content. "Now there is nothing left in life 
 that I can desire," said he. "Farewell, MiyuM! 
 Sekisukfe, farewell!" and with that he drew the 
 dagger through his body to the other side, then 
 slashed his throat across, and so breathed his last. 
 
IX 
 
 KoMAZAWA JiROZAvfeMON, after his return to his 
 clan, set himself, heart and soul, to the task of 
 assisting Ouchi Yoshioki in the carrying out of 
 reforms in administration, and grew in ever greater 
 favoiir with his lord. On a certain day it hap- 
 pened that the household of Jirozay6mon were in 
 a bustle of preparation, wishing to give a fitting 
 welcome to his lord, who had announced his in- 
 tention of honouring him with a visit at his private 
 residence. As the sweeping and dusting went 
 on busily the maids incessantly laughed and 
 chattered, their tongues no less busy than their 
 hands. "Surely in all this great world there is 
 none who is like to our master either in looks or 
 in brains. She certainly is a lucky woman who 
 is destined* to become his wife — such a fine gentle- 
 man as he is ! She will be the happiest woman in 
 all Japan!" 
 
 At the hour appointed, Lord Ouchi, with Iwa- 
 
 shiro Takita in attendance, duly arrived. JirS- 
 
 zay6mon, with all reverence, welcomed him at 
 
 267 
 
268 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 the portal, and ushered him into the guest-room 
 with words of greeting: "It gives me great deKght 
 to see you well and in good spirits, my lord. I 
 am very grateful that you deign to honour my 
 humble dwelling with your august presence. No 
 greater honour could fall to the lot of our family, 
 my lord." 
 
 Yoshioki had hardly seated himself when he 
 broke into speech, while the expression of his face 
 betrayed the gravity of his mood: "There is a 
 rumour that the remnants of the Otomo faction 
 are prowling about in the bordering provinces 
 trying to stir up rebellion. If we leave them 
 unmolested a very serious state of afEairs will 
 develop. What do you advise? Shall we strike 
 now and try to wipe them out once and for aU?" 
 
 "That, my lord," said Takita, "is out of the 
 question. The Otomo partisans are not, by any 
 means, to be made light of and if, at the rallying- 
 cry of war, all the adherents of that house make 
 head against our clan from several provinces our 
 peril will be very grave indeed. They will muster 
 so strong that to face their great forces with our 
 small army would be more futile than to attempt 
 to smash a huge rock with a hen's egg. In my 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOW" 269 
 
 opinion the safest course for you is to go again 
 to Kamakura and by leading a life of pleasure 
 there to distract their attention from us, and so 
 avert the danger." 
 
 Jirozay^mon was not slow to perceive the treach- 
 erous motive that underlay Takita's suggestion, 
 but he dissembled his thoughts with a show of 
 utter ignorance. 
 
 "Takita is right in what he says, but I have 
 an opinion of my own," he said calmly; "but the 
 discussion of this matter will bear waiting till 
 another occasion. For to-day, I would ask you, 
 my lord, to make yoiirself at home in the inner 
 apartment." To this proposal Yoshioki nodded 
 his assent and quietly walked into the inner room, 
 followed by the two samurai. 
 
 Just as the sim was setting, and when the dusk 
 was gathering, there came a knock at the porch 
 of Jirozay^mon's house. He went in person to 
 the entry and found a man standing there, who 
 forthwith proceeded to introduce himself: "My 
 name is Sekisuke, and I serve Akizuki Yumino- 
 suke, Chief Councillor of the Kishido Clan of Aki 
 Province. Very important business has brought 
 me to make this call upon you, sir." 
 
270 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 I The puzzled samurai scanned his visitor nar- 
 rowly and caught sight of a beautiful young woman 
 hiding bashfully behind Sekisuk6. What need to 
 tell that this was Miyuki? 
 
 "Are you indeed Sekisukd? I have often heard 
 of you," said Jirozay6mon, with a show of famili- 
 arity, holding his emotion in check. "For all 
 the trouble you have taken for Miyuki's sake I 
 owe you hearty thanks. I am happy indeed to 
 see you again, Miyuki. When, a few days ago, 
 I chanced to fall in with you at Shimada I had a 
 great desire to make myself known to you. But 
 to my great mortification, I cotild not do so in 
 the presence of my travelling companion. I beg 
 you to overlook my apparent unkindness. I take 
 it that the restoration of your eyesight is due 
 to the specific that I left with Tokuy6mon for 
 you. Nothing could give me greater joy, my 
 dear!" 
 
 Miyuki could no longer control her emotion. 
 She burst into tears and through her sobs no 
 words would come. So Sekisuk6 spoke in her 
 stead and related all that had befallen her. "As 
 she is now quite restored to health," he went on, 
 "I have brought her here without delay, and I am 
 
MISS "DEEP-SNOfV" 271 
 
 very glad to find you well. I can well imagine 
 how joyful and happy Miyuki must feel." 
 
 "Then it seems to me," said Jirozay6mon, "it 
 is now high time that we should wed with my 
 lord's permission. By a happy chance he is even 
 now here in my house. I will go at once and 
 request his consent." 
 
 In no long time the youthful lovers had the 
 happiness of exchanging cups of marriage in the 
 inner apartment, under the auspices of Lord Ouchi, 
 and a few days later a splendid banquet was given 
 in honour of their nuptials. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the treachery of Iwashiro 
 Takita came to light and he met a traitor's death. 
 Arataye, the old heroine of Mt. Maya, made away 
 with herself for some imknown reason, and all her 
 followers dispersed in despair. 
 
Katsu^or5's R.even^e 
 
 From 
 
 The Hakone Reigen Izari IQatakuuchi 
 
 By 
 CHiKamatsvi ToKuzo 
 
Hatsu^oro's IVeven^e 
 
 [|HE Regent Taiko Hideyoshi had a re- 
 tainer named linuma Sampei. He 
 was a valiant warrior, and had dis- 
 tinguished himself in the liege-lord's 
 conquest of the island of Shikoku. At the time 
 when this story opens, he was serving as assistant 
 superintendent in the construction of Hideyoshi's 
 castle at Fushimi, in the neighbourhood of Kyoto. 
 His colleague Sato Gosuke was a licentious, in- 
 human, and lustful man. Sampei had saved his 
 life in one of the battles in Shikoku. However, 
 the villain was not grateful to his benefactor, but 
 bore him strong ill will on account of the increase 
 of Sampei's stipend, in recognition .of his recent 
 achievement. The two samurai had entirely 
 opposite natures. Sampei was upright to the 
 core, and Gosuk^ was dishonest and cunning. 
 This fact contributed towards the friction exist- 
 ing between them. One day they quarrelled 
 
 275 
 
276 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 fiercely before Katagiri Katstunoto, the superin- 
 tendent of the works. He arbitrated between 
 them, at the same time making a remark in cen- 
 sure of Gosuke's abusive language. 
 • That same night, when Gosuke was on his way 
 home, brooding over the quarrel, he happened 
 to meet Sampei's sweetheart 0-Katsu, who was 
 returning from a secret meeting with Sampei. 
 As he caught a glimpse of her face in the moon- 
 light, he fell in love with her, and taking her by 
 force to a house near by, made violent protesta- 
 tion of love to her. She pretended to yield, but 
 seeing her chance, she succeeded in effecting her 
 escape. This fact filled Gosuke with disappoint- 
 ment, and made his jealous feelings towards Sam- 
 pei more fierce than before. Just then Sampei, 
 who was quite ignorant of his presence, passed 
 near him. Gosuke followed him stealthily, and 
 attacked him unawares. Sampei was mortally 
 wounded, but he offered him a stout resistance. 
 Unluckily, after a few minutes' fighting, he suc- 
 cumbed to his wound. That same night the 
 murderer took to flight. Strange to say, a few 
 days later, he encountered 0-Katsu travelling 
 alone. He again made love to her, but she indig- 
 
KATSUCORO'S REVENGE 277 
 
 nantly rejected him. He was so overcome with 
 spite and wrath, that he killed her on the spot. 
 
 Shortly afterwards Gosuk6 went to Kamakura, 
 where Hojo Ujimasa lived. The latter was the 
 daimyo of the eight provinces of KwantO, and was 
 a relative of the rascal Gosuk6. Gosuke secretly 
 met Ujimasa, and asked for his protection. The 
 latter willingly consented, and gave him employ- 
 ment as his military adviser. To avoid detec- 
 tion, Gostike changed his name to Takiguchi 
 Kozuke. He had not long been in the service of 
 Ujimasa, before he began to exercise a considerable 
 amoimt of authority in his new capacity, and 
 behaved arrogantly towards his inferiors. 
 
 Sampei had a younger brother named Katsugoro, 
 who although he was stiU merely a stripling, was a 
 warrior as brave as Sampei had been. His father 
 had died when he was but a child, and he had been 
 brought up by Sampei. He therefore had come to 
 regard Sampei with as much affection and piety 
 as he would towards a real father. When he 
 heard of his brother's death, he was overcome 
 with grief. On learning that the murderer was 
 Sato Gosukd, he was chagrined out of measure, 
 and immediately made up his mind to find the 
 
278 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 assassin at any cost, and revenge himself of his 
 brother's death. He entreated for, and obtained 
 from the Regent Hideyo^i, permission for ven- 
 detta. Katsugoro was joined in his undertaking 
 by a faithful servant of his dead brother, named 
 Pudesuke. 
 
 Fudesuke, although he was merely a servant, 
 thoroughly understood the duty of loyalty to his 
 lord. He possessed wonderftd muscular power, 
 and proficiency in military arts. Katsugoro 
 and Fudesuk6 wished to avoid notice, so they 
 resolved to travel in diEferent directions in search 
 of their enemy. They also arranged to meet 
 each other from time to time for mutual informa- 
 tion. Fudesuke set out on his jotimey the very- 
 day following his master's assassination. Katsu- 
 goro started soon after. They wandered for more 
 than four years, through different provinces, 
 incognito and under assumed names. However, 
 their hardships and sufferings proved to be of no 
 avail. They could not find a single clue as to the 
 enemy's whereabouts. 
 
II 
 
 After Katsugoro had been persistently search- 
 ing for his enemy for five years, he learned by 
 chance that Gosiik6 was related to Hojo Ujimasa. 
 He was rejoiced to hear this information, and 
 hurried away to Kamakura. He then assumed 
 the name of Michisuk6, and became servant to 
 Tsukumo Shinzay6mon, who was the instructor in 
 fencing of the Hojo Clan, in order to learn whether 
 his enemy was taking shelter in the clan. Shin- 
 zayemon had an only daughter named Hatsuhana, 
 who was a beautiful girl of seventeen. Her great 
 beauty was the talk of Kamakura. Many young 
 samurai admired her passionately, and wished to 
 be her lovers. Takiguchi Kozuk6, who had enjoyed 
 some six years' safety, had long since been giving 
 rein to his lecherous nature. He had caught a 
 glimpse of Hatsuhana, had fallen deeply in love 
 with her, and had made up his mind to use his 
 power in securing her hand. Hatsuhana, for her 
 part, had strong feelings of affection towards the 
 
 new servant Michisuk6, who had a fine appearance, 
 
 279 
 
28o OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 was sagacious to no small degree, and skilled in 
 military arts. 
 
 One day Hatsuhana, accompanied by her maids, 
 went to worship at the Temple of Hachiman, the 
 God of War, which was situated on the hill of 
 Tsuruga-oka. 
 
 After she had finished praying, she began to 
 descend the stone steps, when Kozuke and his 
 servant Dansuke rushed forth from behind some 
 great trees, where they had been hiding. 
 
 "Hatsuhana, daughter of Shinzay^mon," cried 
 Kozuk^ proudly. "I have some important busi- 
 ness to discuss with you." 
 
 Hatsuhana made a profound obeisance. "Sir 
 Takiguchi Kozuke, I believe," she said. "Can 
 it be that your honour has some business with me? ' ' 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" he said. "It gives me great 
 pleasure to meet you here. My business is this — " 
 — ^he took a letter from his bosom and hainded it 
 to her 
 
 " 'To Hatsuhana. 
 
 From her passionate admirer, 
 
 KozUKfe. ' 
 
 I hope you will not refuse my ardent desire, 
 fair maiden." 
 
Mr. Gado as Kozuke 
 
KATSVGORO'S REVENGE 281 
 
 "0 sir!" exclaimed she, returning him the 
 letter, "such a jest is unseemly." 
 
 "It is no jest. I am in great earnest, Hatsu- 
 hana. I have yearned for you for a long 
 time, and have watched for my chance to lay 
 bare my secret to you. Don't disappoint me. 
 If you consent, you shaU at once become my 
 wife." 
 
 "Oh, pardon me, sir, but I never dreamed of 
 such a thing." 
 
 "Don't say that, my sweet girl," said Kozukd, 
 catching her by the hand. "Be kind enough to 
 read my letter. AU my heart and soul is contained 
 in its pages." 
 
 Hatsuhana was filled with indignation, and shak- 
 ing off his hand, ran away. Kozuke and his 
 servant tried to catch her, but she and her maids 
 ran to and fro about the temple groimds to keep 
 them off. 
 
 At this moment Shinzayemon and his hench- 
 man, Michistik6, appeared on the scene. When 
 he saw them, Kozuk6 suddenly ceased his pursuit 
 of the girls. 
 
 Then Shinzayemon purposely cried out to the 
 girls in angry tones: "Go home quickly, girls. 
 
282 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 You are very wrong to loiter about here, after your 
 worship is finished. How foolish you are ! " 
 
 When the girls had departed, he saluted Kozuk6 
 politely, and said : 
 
 "I received a letter from you yesterday, Kozukd, 
 sas^ng that you wished to see me on some busi- 
 ness. This is a good opportunity for you to tell 
 me what it is." 
 
 ~ "Well, Shinzay6mon, I have a favour to ask of 
 you," said Kozuke composedly, as if he had quite 
 forgotten the shameless way in which he had 
 accosted the girls. "You are a noted fencer, so 
 you must be well versed in the secret principles 
 of all the schools of fencing. I want you to give 
 me instruction in the secrets of the art." 
 
 " Is that what you wanted to ask me? " answered 
 Shinzaydmon, feigning calmness. "Of course it 
 would be discoiu'teous of me to refuse the request 
 of Kozuke, honourable adviser to his Excellency 
 Lord Hojo. But it is a strict rule of my house 
 never to teach the secrets of fencing to anybody 
 who is not already proficient in the art. You 
 must pardon me for saying so, but before I can 
 give you my definite answer, I must witness your 
 ability." 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 283 
 
 "Pooh!" said Koztik6, smiling sarcastically. 
 "You wish to witness my ability? Let me tell 
 you that I was formerly a retainer of his Highness 
 the Regent Taiko. I distinguished myself in 
 several battles under his command. Moreover 
 everyone knows that I am a hero. You need 
 have no fears about my ability, Shinzay^mon. 
 What say you, Dansuk6?" 
 
 "Of covirse!" broke in Dansvike, "your ability 
 is beyond question. If five or ten men were to 
 attack you at one time, you could kill them even 
 with a wooden sword, not to mention a real one. 
 If you doubt my words, Shinzay^mon, let my lord 
 have a fencing bout with ten or twelve samurai 
 at once; nay, fifty or a hundred samurai, if you 
 choose." 
 
 Michisuke had long since been thinking that 
 Kozuk6 might possibly be the enemy for whom he 
 was seeking. He, therefore, considered that the best 
 opportunity had come to ascertain the truth of his 
 conjecture, and if he were Gosuke, to test his ability. 
 
 "Excuse the presumption of my request, my 
 lord," said he to Shinzayemon, in a most reveren- 
 tial manner. "I should be grateful if you would 
 order me to contest with Sir Koziike." 
 
284 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Kozuke did not wait for Shinzay^mon's answer, 
 but flushing with anger, he burst out: "That is 
 too presumptuous. You are merely a low-bom 
 servant!" 
 
 "Yes, such a fight is quite impossible," broke 
 in Kozuke's servant. "But you may have a trial 
 with this Dansuke. Be on guard, fellow ! " 
 
 Kozuke and Shinzayemon both gave their tacit 
 permission, and the two servants prepared for a 
 fencing bout, armed with wooden swords. In a 
 moment Dansuke was disarmed, and frightened 
 at Michisuk^'s skill and physical power, took to 
 his heels. 
 
 Kozuke gnashed his teeth with mortification. 
 He then played a dastardly trick, and drawing 
 his sword, he cut at Michistikfi with all his strength. 
 The latter was not at all daimted, but encountered 
 him with his wooden sword with such skill, that 
 Kozuke was quite imable to use his blade. He 
 was filled with wonder and fear at the dexterity 
 with which his antagonist wielded his weapon. 
 
 " It is very strange," he exclaimed, looking very 
 intently at Michisuke's face. " Surely you are us- 
 ing the method of the linuma school. Who can you 
 be, that you have learned that manner of fighting? " 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 285 
 
 As he spoke these words, the truth seemed to 
 flash across Michisuk^'s mind. Both combatants 
 paused, with their swords in their hands, and 
 stared at each other, standing motionless as 
 statues. 
 
 Shinzayemon suddenly stepped up, and parted 
 them. He then scolded his servant with a signif- 
 icant look. 
 
 "You are too bold to fight with Sir Kozuk6. 
 You have not siifficient ability. You must pardon 
 his presumption. Sir Koztike." 
 
 "Well, Shinzayemon," said Kozuke. "Your 
 servant has remarkable skill. It is hard for me 
 to believe that he is merely a servant." 
 ~ "You are mistaken, sir. He appears at first 
 sight to be very skiHul. But really he is only 
 an amateur, and an ordinary servant. His skill 
 cannot be compared with yours. Your art is won- 
 derful in the extreme!" 
 
 "If you really admire my methods, you will 
 readily consent to my request about teaching me 
 the secrets of fencing, won't you, Shinzayemon?" 
 
 "I will give your honour an answer shortly." 
 
 Then they bade each other farewell, and went 
 their respective ways. 
 
Ill 
 
 As time went on, Hatsuhana's passion for 
 Michisuke became so strong that she felt that she 
 could no longer brood over it in silence. At last 
 she unbosomed herself to him, and begged him 
 to satisfy her ardent longing. Michisuk6 fully- 
 sympathized with her, but was unable to express 
 his feelings; for he had a great task to fulfill, and 
 besides he could not forget his duty to his master 
 so far as to enter into secret engagement with his 
 daughter. He therefore gave the girl a polite 
 but firm refusal. However, when love receives 
 a sudden check, it is it^ nature to become stronger. 
 Hatsuhana's passion became deeper and deeper, 
 and at last she made up her mind to beg her 
 parents to arrange a marriage between herself 
 and Michisuke. 
 
 In the meantime Kozuk6 had dwelt upon his 
 
 recent cotu-tship to Hatsuhana, and longed for her 
 
 day and night. At last he confided his secret to 
 
 two friends, and the three of them together called 
 
 on Shinzay6mon to make forcible negotiations. 
 
 286 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 287 
 
 "Shinzayemon," said one of them, "a certain 
 nobleman has determined to make your daughter 
 his wife, no matter what happens." 
 
 "A nobleman wants my daughter?" asked Shin- 
 zayemon feigning surprise. "Who can it be, sir? " 
 
 "It is none other than myself, Kozuk6," said 
 the arrogant and blustering villain. "I am hon- 
 ourable adviser to Lord Hojo, and was formerly 
 a retainer of His Highness the Regent Taiko." 
 
 He paused, and then added dictatorially : 
 
 "When you and I are relations in law, I need 
 hardly remind you that you must instruct me in 
 the secrets of fencing, according to my request 
 of the other day, Shinzayemon." 
 
 Shinzayemon was an honourable samurai, and 
 was not the kind of man to submit to such an 
 insolent demand. 
 
 "So it is, Kozuke, is it?" said he disdainfully. 
 "I thank you for your kind proposal, sir, but must 
 respectfully decline it." 
 
 " Do you think that I should be an unsatisfactory 
 son-in-law?" exclaimed Kozuk6 with excitement. 
 "Let me teU you that I took part in scores of 
 battles, as a retainer of His Highness the Regent 
 Taiko, and was not beaten once."- 
 
288 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "It is quite possible that you were a retainer 
 of His Highness the Regent Taiko, but you are now 
 a hanger-on of Lord Hojo. The word 'adviser' 
 has a pleasant ring about it, but in reality you are 
 a vagabond and a dependent. I could not give 
 my daughter to such as you." 
 
 " Insolence! It is a gross insult to Lord Hojo to 
 call his adviser a vagabond. I must remind you that 
 I have no equal in Japan in tactics and fencing." 
 
 ' ' Indeed ! In that case why did you assassinate 
 your fellow-mmwroi linuma Sampei in such a 
 cowardly manner, and why did you murder his 
 betrothed merdy out of a trifling grudge and dis- 
 appointed love? How can you hold up your head 
 so proudly, and have the affront to call yourself 
 a samurai? " 
 
 Kozuk6 was taken aback at this unexpected 
 exposure of his crime, and his face assumed a 
 demoniacal expression. He gave a nod to his 
 friends, and all three suddenly imsheathed their 
 swords, and cut furiously at Shinzayemon. The 
 latter was not at all alarmed. He instantane- 
 ously struck off the swords of the ruffian's assist- 
 ants. He also pinioned Kozuk6 by the arm, and 
 turned them all out of the gate. 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 289 
 
 Chagrined at this, Kozuk6 ttimed and cried: 
 "I shall have my revenge on you for this," and 
 ran off as fast as he could. 
 
 When the rascal had departed, Shinzayemon 
 summoned his wife Sawarabi and said quietly : 
 
 " It is your fault that such an outrageous suitor 
 has made his appearance. Why have you allowed 
 a marriageable girl to remain unwed? So, you 
 must not lose a moment in making preparations 
 for a marriage ceremony." 
 
 "But, my husband, with whom shall our daugh- 
 ter marry?" asked Sawarabi in astonishment. 
 
 "With Michisuke!" whispered Shinzayemon in- 
 to her ear. "He is only a servant, but he is a 
 perfect gentleman in appearance, intelligence, and 
 military arts. He is quite worthy of being oiur 
 daughter's husband. Make them both acquainted 
 with my intention at once." 
 
 His wife had learned of Hatstihana's strong 
 attachment for Michisuke and rejoiced to hear 
 Shinzayemon's words. She readily assented, and 
 immediately set about preparing for the ceremony. 
 At that moment a servant entered, bearing a 
 message. It was from Lord Hojo, who summoned 
 Shinzay6mon to him at the castle upon urgent 
 19 
 
290 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 business. The idea crossed the keen-witted man's 
 mind that Kozuke had been slandering him to his 
 lord, but he did not bgtray his thoughts. He 
 calmly donned his court dress, and once again 
 repeating his command to his wife, he set out for 
 the castle. 
 
 Then Sawarabi summoned her daughter, and 
 told her that her marriage ceremonies had been 
 arranged to take place that evening. The girl 
 was fiUed with astonishment, and anxiously en- 
 quired who was the bridegroom. 
 
 "My dear girl, it is the man you like best," 
 answered the mother smilingly. 
 
 "The man I like best, mother?" asked Hatsu- 
 hana, trembling with apprehension. 
 
 "It is none other than Michisuk6," said her 
 mother. 
 
 At this glad answer the girl heaved a sigh of 
 relief. She could scarcely disguise her joy, 
 and almost fell on her mother's neck in her 
 gratitude. 
 
 Then Sawarabi called Michisuk6, and said: "I 
 am afraid you will be surprised at receiving such 
 an abrupt request, but both my husband and I 
 earnestly pray that you will marry our daughter. 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 291 
 
 With your kind consent the marriage ceremony 
 shall be performed this evening." 
 
 "You wish me to marry Lady Hatsuhana?" 
 said Michisuk6 with a surprised look. "It would 
 be the greatest honour possible for me to become 
 your son-in-law. But it cuts me to the heart to say 
 that there is an insuperable barrier to the marriage 
 which cannot be removed. Therefore I cannot 
 accept your kind proposal. Please forgive my 
 disobeying your grateful commands, dear lady." 
 
 "Why cannot you marry my daughter?" asked 
 Sawarabi in irritated tones. ' ' Are you dissatisfied 
 with her or with the house ? Or is there some other 
 reason?" 
 
 " Oh ! may I be for ever cursed, if I find anything 
 unsatisfactory either in Lady Hatsuhana or your 
 house!" exclaimed Michisuk6. "It is indeed for 
 some other reason that I cannot marry her. It 
 is a great secret which I cannot disclose, even if 
 you demand my life." 
 
 At this positive and final refusal, Sawarabi was 
 at her wits' ends to know what to do. She sighed 
 with disappointment, and Hatsuhana, whose heart 
 had been filled with joy, suddenly burst into 
 bitter tears. 
 
292 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 At that moment Shinzayemon, who had returned 
 home unawares, was heard crying in an inner room : 
 " Disobedient servant ! I will chastise you." 
 
 With these words he rushed forth with a spear 
 in his hand, and pushing aside Sawarabi and 
 Hatsuhana, who tried to stop him, leaped down 
 to the courtyard, and levelled his weapon at 
 Michisuk^. 
 
 The latter did not show any fear, but with 
 great skill avoided the spear-head each time it was 
 thrust at him. While they were thus engaged 
 Shinzay6monls face gradually ttimed pale, his 
 steps became unsteady, and his spear quivered. 
 Michisukfe observed him carefully, and said: 
 
 "Excuse me, my lord, but why is your spear so 
 unsteady? It is not worthy of the greatest master 
 of fencing in the Hojo Clan. Your pale face and 
 your tmcertain steps tell me that you have com- 
 mitted harakiri." 
 
 Shinzayemon was struck with amazement at 
 the other's sharp observation. He reeled and 
 fell on his back, exclaiming: "Your keen-sighted- 
 ness astonishes me, Sir linuma Katsugoro!" 
 
 So saying, he tore oflf his upper garments, and 
 exposed his abdomen, which was bound with 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 293 
 
 several layers of white silk cloth, dyed scarlet 
 with blood. S'awarabi and Hatsuhana rushed 
 to him, and asked him in consternation: "Why 
 have you killed yourself?" 
 
 Katsugoro stepped up to the dying man, and 
 examining the wound carefully, exclaimed: "Your 
 act of harakiri is indeed splendid, Shinzay6mon. 
 Your moments are numbered. I must confess 
 the truth, and ask your forgiveness. You have 
 guessed aright. I am lintmia KatsugorO. For 
 the last six years I have wandered throughout 
 Japan in search of Sato Gostik^, in order to re- 
 venge my brother's death. It was only for this 
 purpose that I entered into your service. My 
 reason for declining your kind proposal of marriage 
 is because my great task is stiU undone. But I am 
 filled with amazement at your suicide. Pray tell 
 us your reason for it." 
 
 Shinzayemon gasped for breath. "Well," he 
 said, "it did not take me long to perceive that the 
 overbearing Takiguchi Kozuke and Sato Gosuk6 
 were one and the same man. On the occasion of 
 your recent fencing bout with Gosuke at Tsuruga- 
 oka, I perceived with astonishment from observ- 
 ing your methods of work, that you were none 
 
294 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 other than linuma Katsugoro. I feared that the 
 coward murderer might suspect your identity, so 
 I pretended to be ignorant of your personality 
 and even laughed your art to scorn. This after- 
 noon the ruffian Gosuke had the impudence to 
 propose marriage with my daughter. I flatly 
 refused, and he became angry. He determined 
 to work off his spite against me, and immediately 
 reported to my lord that I had sheltered you. So 
 a few minutes ago my lord summoned me, and 
 peremptorily ordered me to kill you during the 
 course of to-night. How could I possibly do so? 
 I owe a great debt of gratitude to your grandfather 
 Motokatsu. He instructed me in all the secrets 
 of fencing when I was yoimg. At that time my 
 name was Matsunami Kazuy6. But if I dis- 
 obeyed my lord's commands I should be looked 
 upon as a disloyal retainer. Rather than incur 
 his displeasure I have killed myself. My dying 
 wishes are that you should satisfy my daughter's 
 ardent desire, and make her yotir wife. If you 
 give me your promise I shall die happy. Do not 
 refuse me this, Katsugoro." 
 
 Katsugoro was wonder-struck at Shinzay&non's 
 story. He btirst into tears of gratitude. 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 295 
 
 "Words fail me in which to express my thanks," 
 he said. "You have spared my life and sacrificed 
 your own, out of gratitude for my grandfather. 
 I will gladly accept Hatsuhana as my bride. We 
 will now, with your permission, exchange the 
 nuptial cup, and celebrate our marriage before 
 you die." 
 
 He ordered the maid-servant to bring cups 
 and sakS, and exchanged a cup of the wine with 
 Hatsuhana. The girl was overwhelmed with grati- 
 tude and grief, with which there was a mingling 
 of joy. She muttered a few words of thanks to 
 her father, and she and her mother burst into 
 bitter tears. 
 
 Katsugoro rose to his feet. "Now," he said, 
 "I have discovered my enemy's whereabouts. 
 I will go and take my revenge. Farewell, Sir 
 Shinzayemon." 
 
 With these words he prepared to depart. 
 
 "Do not be so rash," said Shinzayemon, raising 
 his hand. "Your impatience is natural, but I 
 must remind you that Gosuk6 has received warn- 
 ' ing of his danger, and is carefully guarded by scores 
 of samurai. If you try to attack him single- 
 handed, you are sure to suffer the fate of a ' siimmer 
 
296 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 insect plitnging into the fire.' I advise you to 
 escape with Hatsuhana, and await till a good 
 opportunity occurs. Don't do anything rash!" 
 
 "I will follow your kind advice," said Katsu- 
 goro. " But if I delay, Lord Hojo will send soldiers 
 against me. I can hardly reconcile myself to 
 leaving you on the eve of yoiu- death, but this 
 emergency makes it imavoidable. Forgive my 
 seeming unkindness, and farewell, my dear father 
 and mother." 
 
 Under cover of night which by this time had 
 fallen, the young couple stole out of the postern, 
 and fled into the darkness. 
 
IV 
 
 After their escape from Kamakura, KatsugorO 
 and Hatsuhana wandered about here and there 
 for many months. One day when they were in 
 the neighbourhood of an out-of-the-way village 
 adjoining the boundary between Shimoztike and 
 Oshya, unforttmately Katsugoro was taken ill. 
 Hatsuhana nursed him devotedly by day and by 
 night. Doctors were stmimoned from neighbour- 
 ing villages, and they did their utmost, but it was 
 of no avail. Gradually the patient's condition 
 went from bad to worse, until he became so crippled 
 that he could not walk even a step. To make 
 matters worse, all of Katsugoro's little supply of 
 money was used up to pay the expenses of his 
 iUness. It soon became impossible for the couple 
 to remain any longer in the inn. They removed 
 to a miserable hovel which was built on the out- 
 skirts of the village by some kind peasants. There 
 they were reduced to making a bare existence by 
 begging for coppers from passers-by. It is easy 
 
 to imagine Katsugoro's feelings in those days. 
 
 297 
 
298 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Ten long years had passed since he had left his 
 home. Thoughts of his brother's enemy were 
 constantly in his mind. Kozuke it seemed was 
 protected by the powerful daimyo Hsjo Ujimasa 
 and was aided by the authorities of the eight 
 provinces under Ujimasa's rule. Therefore, even 
 if Katsugoro had been in sound health, it would 
 be almost impossible for him to avenge himself. 
 His present plight made it stiU more difficult. 
 When he thought of these things he was filled 
 with regret and despair. 
 
 Hatsuhana carefully and tenderly nursed her sick 
 and lame husband, and encouraged him by saying 
 that he would recover in time, and be able to ac- 
 complish his long-cherished purpose. The faithful 
 young wife was compelled to lead a beggar's life, 
 and suffered indescribable hardships and insults. 
 
 It was early one night, and the bright moon was 
 hanging over the mountains, when the daikwan 
 or governor of the seven neighbouring villages, 
 a haughty tyrant named Mizoguchi, happened 
 to pass Hatsuhana's hovel. She ran out, and 
 asked him for alms. The governor paused, and 
 looked intently at her face, upon which the moon 
 was shining. 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 299 
 
 "Are you a beggar girl?" he asked. "Stirely 
 you are too beautiful for such a life! Aha! You 
 must be the much-talked-of cripple's wife. I 
 will, of course, give you as much money as you 
 require, but in return you must yield to my 
 desire " 
 
 So saying, he seized Hatsuhana by the hand, 
 and drew her to him. She controlled her anger 
 and said with feigned cahn: "It is not seemly for 
 a lord to joke with a beggar woman!" and she 
 struggled to shake off his hand. But the impu- 
 dent man only tightened his grasp, and tried to 
 embrace her. Hatsuhana could remain passive 
 no longer. She was weU skilled in jujutsu or "the 
 art of self-defence without weapons," which she 
 , , , had learned under her father's instructions. She 
 pinioned his arms, and threw him with a thud to 
 i j i the ground. 
 
 " Yai, beggar woman ! " cried he, springing to his 
 feet. "What insolence, to fling down a warrior 
 
 £6 myself!" 
 ^^l "Oh, no, sir! By a mere accident your honour 
 s^tumbled against a stone." 
 
 "It is false!" he cried. "It is a disgrace that 
 Vi a daikwan, governing seven villages should be 
 
 'ieet 
 like 
 
300 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 thrown down by a beggar woman. You shall 
 lose your life for this." 
 
 "Nay, sir, I am to blame, and I apologize 
 heartily for my rudeness." 
 
 "You may apologize as much as you please," 
 roared he with his hand on the hilt of his sword. 
 "I will never forgive the insult you have offered 
 me." 
 
 At that moment the village headman, an old 
 man named Tokuyemon, appeared on the scene, 
 accompanied by his servant. He earnestly begged 
 the governor not to be so harsh with Hatsuhana; 
 but Mizoguchi shrugged his shoulders, and said: 
 
 ' ' I will never pardon her. You see, the moment 
 she caught sight of me, she fell in love with me, 
 and she wooed me desperately. When I indig- 
 nantly rejected her, on account of her disgusting 
 appearance, she was offended, and seizing my arm, 
 she roughly threw me down to the ground. I 
 can never forgive her violence! In my position 
 as daikwan it is impossible for me to do so." 
 
 ' ' That is a lie ! " broke in Hatsuhana impatiently j 
 "It is the governor who made shameful proposal 
 to me. I did nothing." i 
 
 "Silence, girl!" interrupted Tokuy6mon. i 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 301 
 
 am aware of everything. The best thing for you 
 to do, is to apologize to his honour at once. Sir 
 Mizoguchi, it is a great disgrace to a samurai to 
 be thrown down by a beggar woman. I think it 
 is advisable for you to forgive this woman, and 
 take your immediate departure." 
 
 "WeU," said the governor, softened by Toku- 
 y6mon's advice, "as her rudeness was caused by 
 her passion for me, I am almost incHned to pity 
 her. Tokuy^mon, I leave this matter to you. 
 Advise this beggar never to repeat such rudeness 
 again. When one possesses such a handsome 
 countenance as I do, it is sometimes apt to prove 
 rather a curse. Yai, you virago ! You should not 
 fall in love with every attractive man who passes 
 here." 
 
 With these words the governor strutted away. 
 The old man approached Hatsuhana to console 
 her. 
 
 "I at once recognized the true state of affairs," 
 he said, "but it would be useless for you to dispute 
 with a daihvan, so I purposely decided in his 
 favour, and managed to persuade him to leave you. 
 My intentions were entirely for your benefit. 
 Do not misunderstand me." 
 
302 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Hatsuhana's feelings were pacified, and she 
 thanked the old man for his kindness. A few 
 minutes afterwards Katsugoro crawled out of the 
 hovel, and thanked him heartily. Tokuy6mon 
 was a kind-hearted man, and had always entirely 
 sympathized with Katsugoro and his wife, and 
 aided them to the best of his ability. 
 
 Just then another servant arrived, drawing a 
 kind of wagon after him. The old man pointed 
 to this and said: "I had this wagon hastily con- 
 structed to-day, in order to offer it to both of you. 
 The truth is this. This morning I received from 
 Lord Hojo who is at Kamakura, ninso-gaki or 
 'personal descriptions. ' They were accompanied 
 by a command, that if I should discover a man 
 and his wife, whose appearances coincide with the 
 descriptions, they should be caught and delivered 
 to the authorities. I was astonished to find that 
 every item exactly appHes to your case. I was 
 then, for the first time, convinced that you were 
 linuma Katsugoro and Hatsuhana, who are said 
 to be wandering in search of their enemy. Now 
 that your 'personal descriptions' are circulated, 
 it is dangerous for you to stay in these parts any 
 longer. I was so anxious for your safety, that I 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 303 
 
 had this wagon hastily built, in order that you, 
 Hatsuhana, might wheel away Katsugor5 in it 
 to some place of safety. With this wagon it is 
 not difficult for you, lady, to draw your husband 
 anywhere you choose. I advise you both to leave 
 here as soon as possible." 
 
 KatsugorO and Hatsuhana were so fiUed with 
 gratitude at the old man's words, that they burst 
 into tears. 
 
 Tokuydmon presented them with some money, 
 and bidding the weeping couple farewell, departed 
 reluctantly. 
 
 Katsugoro followed the dwindling figure of the 
 old man with devoted eyes, and said between his 
 sobs: "What a vast difference there is between 
 some men! On one hand we see a benevolent 
 man like Tokuy6mon, while on the other a bad 
 man like Kozuk6. What a rascal the man must 
 be to huiit us up, even in these remote solitudes. 
 How and when can I attain my purpose, as long 
 as I remain in this crippled and sickly condition? 
 I surely was bom under an evil star!" 
 
 "Oh, don't give way to despair," said Hatsu- 
 hana. "I have invoked the god Gongen of 
 Hakone, for your recovery. I'm sure that through 
 
304 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 his divine favour, you will soon be all right. Don't 
 be depressed or melancholy, my dear husband!" 
 
 "It has become quite dark," said Katsugoro, 
 cheering himself up. "It seems the moon has 
 set in. Well, from Tokuy^mon's words, it looks 
 as if we must go somewhere or other to-morrow. 
 Your having mentioned the god Gongen of Hakon6 
 suggests to me that Hakone is the best place to 
 attain our purpose. You see, Hakon6 is the main 
 artery of the Tokaido, and all travellers between 
 Kwanto and the western provinces must pass 
 through there. If we go there, and abide our 
 time, I hope that one day we shall not only be 
 able to come across our enemy, but also my ser- 
 vant Fudesuke, who must be looking for me. Let 
 us go there at once, my wife." 
 
 Hatstihana readily approved of his plan, and 
 they set about making necessary preparations 
 for the next day's journey. 
 
 Suddenly the revengeful daikwan, with many 
 peasants, made his appearance. They attacked 
 the astonished couple with poles and bamboo 
 sticks; but although he was crippled, KatsugorO 
 bravely defended himself with his sword, and 
 Hatsuhana with her skill in jujutsu, seized the 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 305 
 
 arm of every assailant, and threw him down. 
 While the mtlee was at its height, a traveller hap- 
 pened to pass there. He took pity on the couple 
 and fought on their side with all his strength. 
 The governor and the peasants were all more or 
 less injured, and soon took to their heels. 
 
 Katsugoro, groping in the darkness, whispered : 
 ' ' Where are you, Hatsuhana ? Are you wounded ? ' ' 
 
 " Thank you, KatsugorO," answered Hatstihana. 
 "I am aU right, but are you hurt?" 
 
 "No. I am not. Who was it who helped to 
 defend us?" 
 
 "I have no idea." 
 
 The traveller in question was listening to their 
 talk, and walked up to them. "You are linuma 
 Katsugoro, I believe," asked he. 
 
 ' ' Well ! ' ' said Katsugoro with surprise. ' ' Who 
 are you, sir?" 
 
 "I am Fudesuk6. Am I not right in supposing 
 that you are linuma Sama?" 
 
 "Are you indeed Fudesuke? I am so glad to 
 meet you!" 
 
 "I am also very glad to meet you, my lord!" 
 
 Fudesuke had been searching for Gosuk6 in 
 vain, for several years, and had almost despaired 
 
3o6 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of ever meeting him. Then he had wandered 
 from province to province for a few more years in 
 search of Katsugoro. Now master and servant 
 met after ten long years' separation, and their joy 
 knew no bounds. Katsugoro introduced Fude- 
 sukd to his wife, and they all conversed about their 
 sufferings and adventures. When Katsugoro 
 talked of his disease, and how he and his wife had 
 been reduced to begging, Fudesuk6 became speech- 
 less with grief. 
 
 Before daybreak, the three of them set out on 
 their journey, Katsugoro riding in the wagon, 
 and Hatsuhana and Fudesuk6 drawing it. 
 
Several days later, after some adventures and 
 great toil, Katsugoro, his wife, and servant arrived 
 at Hakond. There they found a good hiding- 
 place in an unfrequented and lonely place. Fude- 
 stike disguised himseH as a beggar, and wandered 
 about the neighbouring district to gather in- 
 formation about Kozuke's movements. Hatsu- 
 hana, for her part, went every morning and 
 evening to the waterfall of Shirataki at To- 
 no-sawa, and for a penance stood right below 
 the column of icy wate;- for some time, fervently 
 praying to the god Gongen to cure her husband's 
 lameness. 
 
 In the Amida-ji temple, which stood at the 
 eastern foot of the Hakone mountains, were the 
 mausolea of the ancestors of Hojo Ujimasa. One 
 day, towards the end of autumn, in honour of the 
 five hundredth anniversary of the demise of Hojo 
 Tokimasa, religious services were held in the mag- 
 nificent temple on a grand scale, and liberal alms 
 were given away. Paupers and beggars thronged 
 
 307 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 309 
 
 cart, must sufEer severely from the cold. I am 
 very sorry for you, and heartily thank you, my 
 dear wife!" 
 
 "Oh, don't talk like that! A man should not 
 thankhis wife. By the bye, I think our enemy " 
 
 ' ' Hush ! ' ' interrupted Katsugoro. ' ' Walls have 
 ears! Take care!" 
 
 "I am sorry," said Hatsuhana looking about 
 her in alarm. 
 
 At this moment the three above-mentioned 
 beggars, flushed and intoxicated, tottered out 
 of the courtyard. When Sea-slug saw Katsugoro 
 and his wife, his face became sullen, and he 
 grumbled : 
 
 "Look there, comrades! Why should such a 
 miserable cripple have so beautiful a wife? What 
 an ill-assorted couple! Such injustice offends 
 me. But I feel still more upset to think of the 
 folly of the relief officers, who gave us beggars 
 plenty of rice and money, and entertained us with 
 sak6 and good food. The luxurious alms are 
 paid for at the expense of farmers and merchants 
 who are burdened with heavy taxes. Surely 
 such treatment of beggars tends to increase their 
 number. The authorities are very foolish." 
 
310 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Nonsense ! " said Bear laughing heartily. " You 
 are indeed ungrateful to grumble at such liberal 
 charity. Your sullen looks and unreasonable 
 complaints make me laugh. Ha! Ha! Ha!" 
 
 Then Angler burst into tears, and said: "I am 
 sorry about to-day's magnificent gifts. I have 
 not offered any incense sticks or a single flower to 
 the spirits of my parents, even on the anniversaries 
 of their deaths. Why, therefore, should I have 
 been treated to such good food and alms? My 
 parents must be grieving at the Meido, to have had 
 such an undutiful son as I! My heart is filled 
 with grief, brothers." 
 
 "Stop talking nonsense, comrades," said Bear 
 again laughing heartily. "How can you grumble 
 and weep so, on such a lucky day ! Cheer up!" i 
 
 As they talked and wept, the beggars became 
 so intoxicated that at last they lay down on the 
 ground and fell asleep. 
 
 Presently Bear, who was none other than Fude- 
 suk6 in disguise, softly rose from his feigned sleep, 
 and approaching Katsugoro, whispered: "I have 
 good news for you, my lord. I have just heard 
 that Hsjo Ujimasa will pass Hakon6 to-day, on 
 his way to pay a visit of homage to His Highness 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 311 
 
 the Regent. Our enemy Gosuk6 will be among 
 his retinue, and the party will take their mid-day 
 meal at Oiso. I will go there at once, and see 
 what Gosuk6 is doing, and I shall soon be back." 
 
 "Your news is indeed good, Fudesuk6. Go as 
 quickly as you can." 
 
 "Farewell, my lord and lady." 
 
 When his servant had departed for Oiso, Katsu- 
 goro's spirits rose, and he whispered to his wife: 
 " Our opportunity has come at last. We can now 
 take vengeance on our enemy." 
 
 To their astonishment. Angler and Sea-slug 
 suddenly sprang to their feet. 
 
 "linuma Katsugoro and Hatsuhana!" they 
 cried aloud. "You are oiir prisoners! If you 
 make any resistance you shall die! Lord Hojo 
 sent us out as spies." 
 
 With these words they sprang at Katsugoro. 
 The latter pleaded: "You are mistaken, sirs. I 
 am not he." But they would not listen to his 
 denial, and seized him on either side. Katsugoro, 
 who was sitting, pinioned their arms, and threw 
 them violently on to the ground. 
 
 Suddenly the window of the temple parlour 
 opened, and a man walked on to the verandah. 
 
312 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Katsugoro and Hatsuhana turned to look at him, 
 and were dumbf ovinded to see their mortal enemy 
 Gosuke himself. 
 
 Katsugoro involuntarily limped out of the wagon, 
 and looking fiercely at Gosuke, he seized the hilt 
 of his sword, and cried: 
 
 "I am glad to meet you, Sato Gosiik^! I have 
 suffered for many long years in search of you. 
 My opportunity for revenge has come! Come, 
 prepare to fight with me!" 
 
 Hatsuhana also drew her dirk, and cried : 
 
 "My father has committed suicide on your 
 accoimt. His death shall now be revenged!" 
 
 "Enemy of my brother!" 
 
 ' ' Murderer of my father ! " 
 
 Gosuke coolly smoked his pipe at his ease and 
 leisure. 
 
 " Fools ! " he said contemptuously. " It is rather 
 bold for a crippled beggar to try and wreak his 
 vengeance on me! You are completely in my 
 power. Kktsugoro, if you will give me Hatsu- 
 hana, for whom I have yearned so long, I will 
 spare your life." 
 
 "Nonsense! I may be a cripple, but I will 
 never give you Hatsuhana!" 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 313 
 
 "Humph! What do you say, Hatsuhana?" 
 
 "I would sooner kill myself, than yield to your 
 wishes." 
 
 "You won't obey me either? Then I 
 must show you something which will surprise 
 you." 
 
 He ordered his retainers to bring out a woman 
 who was bound and gagged. 
 
 The unforttmate couple were amazed to rec- 
 ognize Sawarabi, Hatsuhana's mother. Gosuk6 
 smiled sarcastically. " See !" he said. "I have a 
 great deal of power and authority, Hatsuhana. I 
 have ruined your house, and arrested your mother. 
 If you will give up your crippled husband and 
 yield to me, I will restore your house, and consider 
 Sawarabi as my mother-in-law. If you refuse, I 
 will kill your mother and your husband. Their 
 fate entirely depends on your answer. Let me 
 hear it at once." 
 
 When he heard these cruel words, Katsugoro 
 gnashed his teeth in mortification. He turned 
 pale as death and fainted. The amazed Hatsu- 
 hana rushed up to him, and tried to restore him 
 to consciousness. 
 
 Gosuke stepped down from the verandah, and 
 
314 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 catching Katsugoro by the collar of his kimono, 
 said: 
 
 , ' ' Come ! Take your revenge on me now, cripple ! 
 — Draw your sword, weakling! — po you still 
 defy me, Hatsuhana? Won't you yield to me 
 yet? Your silence expresses refusal, I suppose. 
 WeU then, I must employ my last resoiurce. Kill 
 that old woman ! I will see to this cripple myself." 
 ; So saying, the cold-blooded villain drew his 
 great sword. At this critical moment an idea 
 crossed Hatsuhana's mind. She said resignedly: 
 "I must submit to your wishes, sir." 
 
 "I am glad to hear that. If you wiU indeed 
 obey me, I will spare their Uves." He then gave 
 orders for the old woman's ropes to be untied. 
 
 At his command, Gosuk^'s retainers vmbound 
 Sawarabi, removed the gag from her mouth, and 
 allowed her to join Hatsuhana. The mother and 
 daughter embraced each other, and shed bitter 
 tears, both for sorrow and for joy. 
 
 In a little while Sawarabi wiped her tears and 
 said: "I can well understand your state of mind, 
 daughter. Go and serve Sir Kszuk^." 
 
 "I admire your resolution," said KatsugorO, 
 who had recovered from his swoon. Then he 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 315 
 
 cast glances at her, and by means of gestures 
 without words, he bade her yield to Gosuk6's 
 desire. He wished her to set his mind at ease 
 and seize a chance to kill him. 
 
 The clever Hatsuhana answered him, also 
 with meaning glances, that she would do her 
 best. 
 
 She then said: "Take care of yottrselves, my 
 mother and husband, and do not be anxious about 
 me. 
 
 She again burst into tears, because she feared 
 that she would never see her beloved mother and 
 husband again. 
 
 "Now, Hatsuhana," said Gosuke triumphantly, 
 "let us spend the first night of our honeymoon by 
 having a pleasant time at the Kikuyakata Hotel 
 at Odawara." 1 
 
 With these words he took the weeping woman 
 by the hand and hurried away, accompanied by 
 his retainers. 
 
 Left behind, Sawarabi and Katsugoro were 
 overwhelmed and speechless with emotion. 
 
 After a pause, Katsugoro's feelings got the 
 better of him, and he burst forth : 
 
 "How can a weak girl kill Gosuke? Poor girl! 
 
3i6 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 She has only gone to die." So saying, he wept 
 passionately, the tears fast rolling down his cheeks. 
 
 "Your sorrow is natural," said Sawarabi, pre- 
 tending to be brave. "But it cannot be helped. 
 See, even I, who am her mother, have stopped 
 crying. Surely, Katsugoro, it is unmanly for a 
 man to weep like that." 
 
 " I should be a devil if I did not weep Uke this! 
 I fear that Hatstihana has by this time been killed 
 by that fiend Gosuke." 
 
 He took out a small beU, and sounding it, prayed 
 to Buddha. The mother joined in the prayer, say- 
 ing : "Namu Amida Butsu ! Namu Amida Butsu!" 
 
 While they were fervently praying, a dim figure 
 of a young woman' appeared, and approached 
 near to them. They looked intently at it, and 
 were astonished to see that it was Hatsuhana. 
 
 "How did you make your escape, daughter?" 
 asked the mother. 
 
 "How glad I am to see you, dearest wife," said 
 Katsugoro. "Tell me quickly! Have you kiUed 
 Gosuk6?" 
 
 "Alas, no!" answered Hatsuhana, sorrowfully. 
 
 "Then why have you come back, craven girl?" 
 scolded the mother. 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 317 
 
 "I made a vow to piirify myself in the waterfall 
 of Shirataki twice a day for a htmdred days, to 
 pray the god Gongen to cure my husband's lame- 
 ness. This morning I took the ninety-ninth 
 ablution, and once more will complete my vow. 
 I have come back through indescribable difficulties 
 and danger to make the final ablution. Yes, I 
 have rettimed to fulfil my vow, and to see whether 
 Gongen wiU answer my prayers, and cure my 
 husband's lameness. I must now go, and offer 
 my last penance." 
 
 She ran up the cliff as she spoke, trampling 
 upon the scattered maple leaves, and soon found 
 herself in front of the waterfall. She plunged 
 into the basin of the fall with a splash, and stood 
 just below the column of icy water, and prayed 
 fervently with clasped hands and closed eyes. As 
 she stood there with her raven-black hair flowing 
 down on her shoulders, and covering the greater 
 part of her face, she presented a ghastly sight. 
 
 Sawarabi and Katsugoro were so inspired by 
 her enthusiasm, that they also clasped their hands 
 and earnestly prayed. As it chanced, one of 
 Gosuk6's spies was lurking in the background 
 and seizing the opportunity given him by their 
 
318 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 prayer, he suddenly cut at Katsugoro from behind. 
 Katsugoro perceived the flash of his sword, and 
 in a moment avoided the stroke. He sprang to 
 his feet, and the next moment the spy's head fell 
 from his shoulders, down to the ground. 
 
 "Yah, Katsugoro!" exclaimed Sawarabi won- 
 der-struck at what she saw ; "have your legs recov- 
 ered their strength?" 
 
 ' ' Yes, strange to say, they have ! I am cured ! " 
 cried Katsugoro noticing the fact for the first time. 
 "Hatsuhana's prayers have been answered!" — 
 he danced for joy — "May Gongen be praised." 
 
 "Daughter!" cried Sawarabi loudly, "Gongen 
 has ainswered your prayers, and your husband's 
 legs are cured. Be rejoiced, Hatsuhana!" 
 
 When she heard this cry, Hatsuhana opened 
 her eyes and said, "What glad news! Thanks be 
 to Gongen!" At the next moment her figure 
 suddenly vanished, and could not be seen again. 
 
 In the meantime Fudesuke returned, and seeing 
 Katsugoro on his feet, exclaimed: "Are you able 
 to stand, my lord ? Has your strength returned ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes, I can stand," cried Katsugoro joj'fully. 
 "My legs have renewed their strength, and I can 
 fight as stoutly as before." 
 
KATSUGORO'S REVENGE 319 
 
 "How pleased I am to hear that, my lord"; he 
 paused, and then continued with fast-falling tears: 
 " I am overcome with grief to have to tell you that 
 Hatsuhana has met a cruel death at the hands of 
 Gosuke." 
 
 When they heard this, Sawarabi and KatsugorO 
 were struck with wonder and sorrow. 
 
 "How can that be?" said Katsugoro. "She 
 was here only a moment ago. But strange to say, 
 her figure suddenly vanished when her prayers 
 were answered and I rose to my feet." 
 
 Then Fudesuk6 told how Hatstihana had at- 
 tempted Gosuke's life. The villain had become 
 mad with anger and disappointment, and killed 
 her in a most cruel manner. Fudesuk^ had actu- 
 ally seen her dead body. Her mother was over- 
 come and fell to the ground in a swoon. 
 
 "Then did we see only her ghost?" exclaimed 
 Katsugoro, bursting into tears. "How grateful 
 I am, dearest wife, to think that even after your 
 death, you came here as a ghost, and prayed in 
 the waterfall for my sake! My thanks are too 
 deep for expression, Hatsuhana!" 
 
 Katsugoro and Sawarabi somewhat recovered 
 their spirits, when Fudesuk6 told the glad news 
 
320 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 that their enemy Gosuk6 wotdd surely pass Hakon6 
 the following morning, with Hojo Ujimasa's 
 retinue. 
 
 There was no time for delay, so the three of 
 them, making necessary preparations, started for 
 the summit of the Hakone motmtains, to lie in 
 wait for Gosukfi. 
 
 In the meantime, Hojo Ujimasa and his large 
 retinue were now passing in a procession along 
 the plain on the summit of the Hakon6 Mountains. 
 As they were proceeding on their way, Katsugoro 
 and his assistants suddenly sallied forth from a 
 bush near by. They quickly attacked a palanquin 
 in which the enemy was believed to be riding. 
 The ntmierous samurai, who guarded the palan- 
 quin, resisted them violently. Katsugoro and 
 Fudesuke cut and hewed at them with all their 
 strength. Ujimasa and his retainers were so 
 alarmed at their mighty strokes, that they fled 
 in all directions. Gosuk6, waiting his opportunity, 
 had stepped out of the palanquin, and was about 
 to flee after his comrades, when Fudesuke caught 
 him by the arm, and cried: 
 
KATSUGORO'S REFENCE 321 
 
 "Now you coward, Sats Gosiike! Have you 
 forgotten me?" 
 
 "So it is you, Fudesuk6! Your blood shall 
 cause my sword to rust." 
 
 They fought with might and main. During 
 the fight Fudesuk6 stumbled over a stone, and 
 fell on his back. Sawarabi rushed to his rescue 
 and fought with Gosuke. Meanwhile Fudesuk6 
 sprang to his feet, and ran to aid Sawarabi. Katsu- 
 goro, who had been a little distance away in 
 pursuit of the fleeing foes, returned. He bade 
 Sawarabi and Fudestike keep a look-out over the 
 rallying enemies, and immediately attacked Gosuk6 
 single-handed. 
 
 The villain defended himself with desperate 
 courage, but he was no match for our hero. He 
 reeled and the point of his sword began to waver. 
 At last Katsugoro cut his antagonist down, and 
 stabbing him in the throat, cried: "My brother is 
 now revenged!" 
 
 : Sawarabi and Fudesuke ran up to the dying 
 man and stabbed him also, crying: 
 
 " My husband and daughter are now revenged ! " 
 
 "My lord is now revenged!" 
 
322 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 In recognition of their perseverance and heroic 
 revenge, the Regent Taiko ordered that Katsugoro 
 should succeed to his dead brother Sampei's es- 
 tate, and appointed Fudesuk6 Katsugoro's chief 
 retainer. Katsugoro treated Sawarabi with the 
 kindness and respect due to his wife's mother, 
 and the three of them led a happy and prosperous 
 life to the end. 
 
TKe Miracle at tKe Ferry of Ya^uchi 
 
 From 
 
 The Shinrei Yaguchi no Watashi 
 
 By 
 Hira^a Gennai 
 
 323 
 
TKe Miracle at tKe Ferry of YagucHi 
 
 I 
 
 HE Emperor Go-Daigo reigned be- 
 tween the years a.d. 1319 and 1339. 
 During his latter days the traitor 
 Ashikaga Taka-uji set up another 
 Emperor in the person of Prince Toyohito, who 
 was a kinsman of Go-Daigo. Thus it came to 
 pass that the old Japanese saying, "Just as there 
 is one sun in Heaven, so there is one emperor on 
 Earth," was contradicted by the fact that two 
 emperors reigned at one and the same time, and 
 they and their sons contended with each other 
 for the sovereignty for more than half a century. 
 During this time, Go-Daigo's line was known 
 as the Southern Dynasty, and the other as the 
 Northern Dynasty.' 
 
 ' History states that the Emperor Go-Daigo, under the pres- 
 sure of Taka-uji's forces, took refuge in the year 1336 inYoshino, 
 which place is about fifty miles south of Kyoto. His dynasty re- 
 mained there about fifty years. The usurping dynasty reigned 
 at the Capital. Hence the appellations of Northern and Southern 
 
 325 
 
326 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 This state of aflfairs was very similar to the 
 Wars of the Roses in English History. 
 
 The Southern Dynasty was the legitimate line, 
 so aU the loyal patriots espoused its cause; but 
 Taka-uji's forces were so powerful, that Kusunoki 
 Masashige, Nitta Yoshisada, and many other 
 heroes, were slain in the struggle against him. 
 
 Nitta Yoshi-oki, who was as brave as his father 
 Yoshisada, now became a pillar of the Southern 
 Court. The Emperor Go-Murakami, the son of 
 Go-Daigo, commanded him to march to Kamakura 
 in order to subjugate Taka-uji. But Yoshi-oki 
 earnestly remonstrated with the Emperor, saying 
 that it was not the right time to punish the traitor. 
 The latter's army was too powerful, so it was 
 absolutely necessary for the Southern Court to 
 driU its troops for a few years, and lay in a store 
 of provisions and ammunition, before it could 
 hope to conquer the enemy. But the Emperor 
 refused to listen to Yoshi-oki's suggestions, for 
 
 Dynasties. But the author is not accurate concerning the 
 location of the two Imperial Courts, and from the statement 
 that Yoshimin^ resorted to the gay quarters, and Yoshi-oki 
 visited the Shrine of Hachiman, before his departure for Musashi, 
 he seems to locate the Southern Court at Kyoto, and the North- 
 em Court at Kamakura, or some such place. 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 327 
 
 he was influenced by some powerful court nobles 
 who were in traitorous communication with the 
 Northern Court, and were plotting to destroy 
 Yoshi-oki. The latter therefore had no choice 
 but to reluctantly undertake the battle. 
 
 His brother Yoshimin^, a young and finely built 
 warrior, had secretly taken to visiting the gay 
 quarters of the Capital. There, he fell in love 
 with a celebrated beauty named Utena, with 
 whom he had exchanged vows of fidelity. One of 
 his boon companions was a samurai named Take- 
 zawa Kemmotsu, who was a great villain. His 
 father had been one of Nitta Yoshisada's retainers, 
 but he was like a weathercock, and had early gone 
 over to Taka-uji. He resolved to make an end 
 of Yoshi-oki, in order to court the favour of the 
 chieftain. He found out that Yoshimind had be- 
 gun to lead a gay life, so he also often visited 
 the pleasure quarters incognito, and succeeded 
 in obtaining access to him. The crafty rascal 
 wormed his way into Yoshimin6's good graces, 
 through whose recommendations he had treacher- 
 ously become one of General Yoshi-oki's retainerSi 
 In his favour he had speedily risen, tmtil he was 
 now the captain of a regiment. 
 
328 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 The day appointed for the march arrived. 
 General Yoshi-oki, accompanied by a large retinue, 
 visited the Shrine of Hacl^man, the God of War, 
 to pray for the fortune of his army, and to parade 
 his troops in the field adjacent to the Shrine. All 
 his officers, including Yoshimine and Kemmotsu, 
 sat in state in the hall of worship. 
 
 When the prayers were ended, Yoshi-oki said 
 to Kemmotsu: "I think we shall fight with Ashi- 
 kaga Taka-uji, on the plain of Musashino.' I 
 suppose you who are a native of Musashi Province, 
 are well acquainted with the topography of the 
 plain. I therefore appoint you guide to our troops, 
 and your regiment shaU be the vanguard." 
 
 Kemmotsu bowed his head with reverence, and 
 answered with a feigned air of gratitude : 
 
 "I cannot express my feelings of pleasure, my 
 lord. I am only a new-comer, and therefore it is 
 a great honour to be favoured with this important 
 task. My abilities are poor, but I shall do my 
 best to give you satisfaction." 
 
 Just at that moment, a sudden gust of wind 
 blew out all the lights on the altar. AU present 
 were speechless with horror. Yoshi-oki took the 
 
 " The place where Tokyo now lies. 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 329 
 
 event to be an omen of his defeat in the forth- 
 coming battle. He therefore bade his brother re- 
 main in the Capital, and do his utmost to protect 
 the Imperial Court. Yoshimine begged to be al- 
 lowed to participate in the battle, but his request 
 was refused. Yoshi-oki then produced two beau- 
 tiful arrows. These arrows were respectively 
 called "Suiha" and "Hyoha," or "Water Destruc- 
 tion," and "War Destruction," and were famous 
 treasures of the Nittas. Tradition says that a 
 great master of archery in ancient China, named 
 Yo-Yuki, had made his daughter Shokwa give 
 them to Minamoto-no-Yorimitsu, an ancestor of 
 the Nittas, in a dream. Then Yoshi-oki handed 
 them to Yoshimin6, and said : 
 
 ' ' Take special care of these arrows. I have heard 
 that our enemy Taka-uji who is said to be a descend- 
 ant of General Yorimitsu, wishes to possess them. 
 If I should take them, and imfortunately fall on 
 the battlefield, he may obtain them from me. 
 So I order you to keep them with you, and once 
 again I tell you to remain here, and do your utmost 
 to guard the Imperial Court from danger." 
 
 This command was so peremptory, that Yoshi- 
 mine did not dare to repeat his entreaty. 
 
330 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 "Your commands shall be obeyed, sir," was his 
 reply. 
 
 Then Yoshi-oki summoijed his officers and men, 
 and after bidding his brother farewell, set out for 
 Musashi. 
 
 Yoshimine was left alone, arrows in hand, gazing 
 ruefully in the direction of the advancing troops, 
 imtil they had disappeared from sight. While he 
 stood thus gazing vacantly into space, suddenly 
 there arose the sound of loud laughter and animated 
 conversation. Presently, to his surprise and pleas- 
 ure, his sweetheart Utena appeared, attended by 
 some girls and buffoons. "She ran up to him. 
 
 "How glad I am to see you, Lord Yoshimine!" 
 said she, her face beaming with joy. "I heard 
 that you were starting for battle to-day, so I 
 came here some time ago, with my people, to bid 
 you farewell. We hid ourselves behind the hedges 
 and saw what happened. You can imagine my 
 joy when I heard that you were to remain here 
 in the Capital! How glad I am!" 
 
 "AUow us to congratulate you on your mu- 
 tual happiness, Lord Yoshimine, and fair Utena," 
 cried all the buffoons and girls, with one voice. 
 "We will drink to your health!" 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 331 
 
 So saying, they clasped the young warrior by 
 the hand and led him into a tea-house close by. 
 There they spread the table for lunch, and pro- 
 duced some sakS which they had brought, and 
 entertained him with liquor and music. He was 
 soon in a jovial mood and drank so heavily that 
 he dropped asleep. Soon afterwards, Utena and 
 the other girls went away, and the buffoons seizing 
 the opportxmity, softly approached the soundly 
 sleeping warrior, stole his arrows, and escaped 
 unnoticed. 
 
 Some minutes later, Yoshimine awoke and 
 looked about him ; but alas ! his arrows were miss- 
 ing. He was stu-e that they had been stolen by 
 spies of the enemy. What excuse could he find 
 to escape the blame of such negligence? He was 
 so overwhelmed with sorrow and despair, that he 
 drew his dirk from its sheath, and was about to 
 stab himself in the abdomen, when Utena, who 
 had just returned, seized his wrist, and bursting 
 into tears, said: "Don't be so rash! I can quite 
 understand your sorrow, but if you kill yourself, 
 who would search for the arrows? Someone must 
 let Lord Yoshi-oki know of this misfortune, or 
 the arrows will never be restored. This trouble 
 
332 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 is my fault; the responsibility must rest on me. 
 Let us search for the arrows together, even if we 
 have to travel throughout Japan — ^nay, to the end 
 of the world. So the sooner we can set out the 
 better." 
 
 At her advice, Yoshimine took heart and aban- 
 doned the idea of committing suicide. He then 
 began to make preparations to search for the 
 arrows. At this moment, the erstwhile buffoons 
 appeared on the scene, dressed in fuU armour, 
 at the head of a party of soldiers. 
 
 "Prepare for death, Yoshimine!" cried they. 
 "We are retainers of Lord Ashikaga Taka-uji. 
 We waited on you, disguised as buffoons, in order 
 to steal your arrows. Now that we have secured 
 them, we will take your head to present it to our 
 lord." 
 
 Yoshimin6 was highly incensed, and encountered 
 the soldiers with his great sword, and fought 
 desperately for a while. But, although he was a 
 master-hand at fencing, it was impossible for him 
 to face such odds. He was gradually put on the 
 defensive, and it looked every moment as if he 
 would be struck down. But forttme favoured 
 him. Just at that moment a brave officer of 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 333 
 
 Yoshi-oki's, named Shinozuka Hachiro, who had 
 failed to arrive at the hour appointed for the 
 march, happened to make his appearance. He 
 rushed to YoshiminS's rescue, and attacked the sol- 
 diers fiercely. After fighting for a little while, he 
 killed the buffoons and some of the soldiers, and 
 put the rest to flight. He then urged Yoshimin6 
 and his sweetheart to escape, and when they were 
 well out of the way, the hero ran to overtake the 
 marching army. 
 
II 
 
 The armies met on the plain of Musashino, and 
 a bloody battle followed. The Imperial troops 
 fought so bravely, that the traitor's army, al- 
 though it was far superior in numbers, showed 
 signs of being defeated. To rally the wavering 
 troops, Eda Hangwan, who was one of Taka-uji's 
 generals, fought desperately, whereupon they were 
 restored to order, and Yoshi-oki's army in its 
 turn was thrown into confusion. 
 
 "Our men are cowards," cried Takezawa Kem- 
 motsu, pltmging into Eda's ranks, and fighting 
 with great courage. His strokes were so mighty 
 that Eda and his men took to their heels. Kem- 
 motsu overtook him, and they engaged in single 
 bombat. After fighting for some time they threw 
 their swords down, and grappled with each other 
 with Herculean strength. They looked around 
 them, and finding that nobody was near, they 
 each said, "It is not necessary for us to fight any 
 longer." As they spoke, they unclasped their 
 arms and rose to their feet. 
 
 334 
 
But a warrior seized the tail of his horse 
 
, THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 335 
 
 "Eda," whispered Kemmotsu, "you fled very 
 skilfully." 
 
 "No," replied Eda laughingly, "your chase 
 was far better than my flight, I think." 
 
 "As we are both so skilful, I am sure that the 
 sagacious Yoshi-oki cannot suspect our tricks." 
 
 "That is true. It will be very easy for us to 
 entice him to the ferry of Yaguchi, and thus lead 
 him to his ruin " 
 
 At this moment, they were startled to hear a 
 tumult of war-shouts, and the clattering of hoofs. 
 They hastily took up their swords and battled 
 with each other for a little while, and as before 
 Eda took to flight, and Kemmotsu pursued him. 
 
 With regard to Yoshi-oki, he was determined 
 to search out Taka-uji, and to fight with him in 
 single combat, in order to decide the issue. There- 
 fore he spurred his steed and began to gallop 
 towards the enemy's ranks. But a warrior wear- 
 ing a mino or straw waterproof over his armour, 
 and whose face was almost completely muffled in 
 a hood, sprang forward, and firmly seizing the 
 tail of his horse, drew the animal back. "What 
 insolence!" cried the General with intense irrita- 
 tion. " Let go your hold, rascal ! " 
 
336 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 With these words, he gave his horse a sharp cut i i 
 
 with his whip. The swift-footed steed, feeling the 
 sting of the whip, galloped on again. But the 
 masked warrior did not loose his firm hold on 
 the horse's tail, and was dragged some way. In 
 the confusion his hood fell off, and his face was 
 exposed to view. Yoshi-oki scrutinized him care- 
 fully, and was astonished to recognize his retainer 
 Yura Hyogo, whom he had ordered to stay in 
 charge of his castle at Nitta, which was situated 
 in the province of Kozuke. 
 
 "Why are you here, Hyogo?" cried Yoshi-oki 
 angrily. "Why have you come to the battle- 
 field ? Why are you trying to stop me ? " 
 
 "Excuse the liberty I am taking, my lord," re- 
 plied Hyogo, bursting into tears, "but I feel that it 
 is my duty to say that I think it is imbecoming 
 to your lordship, who is the commander-in-chief, 
 to resort to such rash and brutal methods. I have 
 listened eagerly to all the reports of the war, and 
 have gathered that you are resolved to fight to 
 the death. I therefore left Minas6 Rokuro in 
 charge of the castle, and hurried alone here to try , 
 and dissuade your lordship, by any means in my 
 power, to change your rash intentions. If your 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 337 
 
 lordship should be killed by any rash deed on your 
 part, who is there to guard the Emperor and 
 accomplish the great task of subduing the traitor? 
 Think carefully over the matter, before you decide 
 to proceed, my lord." 
 
 Hyogo had scarcely spoken, when Kemmotsu 
 came up, carrying two or three heads. 
 - "I have glad news for your lordship," said he 
 fervently. "The traitor has found it impossible 
 to resist the fierce attack of our troops, and his 
 regiments have fled like cowards to Kamakura. 
 Your lordship had better avail yourself of this 
 opportunity. You should give chase to the enemy 
 without a moment's delay. You can, then, I am 
 siure, readily take ,Taka-uji's head. Your chance 
 has come, my lord." 
 
 The excited General was so delighted to hear 
 this news, that he could not afford to hesitate. 
 He immediately ordered his troops to advance in 
 pursuit of the retreating enemy. He then spurred 
 his horse on, in order to ride at the head of his 
 ranks. But Hyogo grasped his horse's bit, in 
 order to keep the animal back. Yoshi-oki cried 
 out with rage, and raising his war-fan, he 
 soundly beat his retainer about the face with 
 
338 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 it. The faithful samurai, however, did not let 
 go his hold, but exerted all his strength to keep 
 back the horse. Yoshi-oki became furiously 
 angry. 
 
 "Loosen your hold at once, you insolent wretch," 
 roared he. "I discharge you! You are no longer 
 one of my retainers," — and fiercely kicking Hyogo, 
 he galloped away. 
 
 Meanwhile Yoshi-oki's wife, Lady Tsukuba, 
 and his only son Tokuju-maru a three-year-old 
 child, resided in the castle at Nitta in Kozuke, 
 which was guarded by Minase Rokuro, and a 
 little garrison. They were waited upon by Hyogo's 
 wife, Minato, and the wives of the leading samurai. 
 They fervently prayed for victory, and anxiously 
 waited for the news of the battle at Musashino. 
 
 They were talking of the engagement when 
 Hyogo returned from the front, and gave them 
 an account of the battle. "His lordship was so 
 elated by the victory," he said, "that he thought- 
 lessly proposed to give chase to the fleeing enemy 
 and attack his headquarters, Kamaktira. I ear- 
 nestly remonstrated with him, and told him that 
 it was a rash and dangerous undertaking, but in 
 vain. He not only turned a deaf ear to my words, 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 339 
 
 but became violently angry, and immediately 
 dismissed me from his service, and rode away in 
 hot pursuit of the enemy." 
 
 At this moment a warrior staggered into the 
 courtyard. He was a ghastly-looking object, 
 being covered with blood. "News! News!" he 
 cried faintly, and fell to the ground. He was none 
 other than Shinozuka Hachiro, mentioned above. 
 He was severely wounded in several places, and 
 gasping for breath. Hyogo rushed to him and 
 cried: "Courage, Hachiro! Give us the news of 
 the battle." 
 
 The wounded man made an effort to puU him- 
 self together, and gasped out: "After the victory 
 of the Imperial troops, our lord ordered them to 
 pursue the enemy, and he hastened with them 
 towards Kamakura. But previous to this, the 
 traitor Takezawa Kemmotsu, with the assistance 
 of Eda Hangwan, had given orders for the bottom 
 of the Yaguchi ferry-boat, of the River Tama, to 
 be bored through, and the hole to be temporarily 
 filled with a plug. The ferryman then waited 
 for o\ir lord's arrival. He and some ten officers 
 got on board, quite ignorant of the mean artifice 
 which had been played on them. When the boat 
 
340 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 was well under way in mid-stream, the boatmen 
 purposely dropped their sculls as if by accident, 
 and pretending to stoop in order to regain them, 
 drew out the plug. They then plunged over the 
 side of the boat, and swam to the bank. The 
 water rushed into the boat, and rapidly filled it. 
 Immediately afterwards Hangwan's troops ap- 
 peared on one bank, and Kemmotsu's troops 
 on the other, both uttering terrible war-shouts. 
 They both came at the same moment, and shot a 
 terrible shower of arrows at the imfortunate Lord 
 Yoshi-oki and his officers. His lordship was infu- 
 riated at Kemmotsu's treachery, but it was impos- 
 sible to fight under such adverse circumstances, 
 so he stripped his abdomen, and stabbed himself 
 to death. Then all the ten officers followed his 
 example, and killed themselves. Seeing this, oiir 
 troops were so disheartened, that they were easily 
 and completely defeated by the traitor's army. 
 Oh, it was terrible! Mortally wounded as I am, 
 I have come back to report aU this to you. Now 
 the time for my death has come! Farewell, my 
 lady, and my friends!" 
 
 With these words, Hachiro suddenly drew out 
 a dagger, and cutting his throat, soon breathed 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 341 
 
 his last. All were fiUed with horror and conster- 
 nation at the dreadful news and ghastly sight. 
 They were still in a state of stupefaction, when two 
 or three soldiers on patrol rushed in, and reported 
 that hostile troops were marching upon the castle. 
 Soon afterwards Kemmotsu rode up to the other 
 side of the moat, and made a fierce attack upon 
 the building. After a severe struggle, most of the 
 garrison fell, and the attacking troops captured 
 the castle. But Hyogo, his wife, and Rokuro, 
 hastily disguised themselves, and made their 
 escape, guarding Lady Tsiikuba and their baby 
 Lord Tokuju-maru. The poor fugitives wan- 
 dered separately from place to place. Rokuro 
 and Hyogo suffered indescribable hardships for 
 the sake of their yotmg master. Rokuro lost his 
 life in his faithful efforts, and Hyogo killed his 
 son Tomochiyo, a three-year-old child, to deceive 
 Taka-uji's spies into believing that he had faith- 
 lessly murdered Tpkuju-maru. Thus the trusty 
 warrior was able to protect his infant master to 
 the end. 
 
Ill 
 
 The ferry of Yaguchi, at which General Yoshi- 
 oki died such a tragic death, was situated in the 
 lower stream of the River Tama which flows 
 about ten miles west of Tokyo. The ferryman 
 was an old man named Tombei, and he was 
 the incarnation of avarice and inhumanity. It 
 was he who had, at the order of Takezawa Kem- 
 motsu, bored the hole in the bottom of the boat 
 and assisted him in the destruction of Yoshi-oki. 
 
 As a reward for so successfully accomplishing 
 this villainous deed, Tombei had been rewarded 
 by Taka-uji with a large sum of money. This 
 money he had invested in gambling, and had specu- 
 lated with it in various ways. These transactions 
 had been fortimate, and his coffer had suddenly 
 become full to overflowing. He was now a rich 
 man, and well-known along the countryside. He 
 had recently built a fine house with a splendid 
 parlour upstairs. This house overlooked the 
 river, and he was leading there a life of comfort 
 
 with his only daughter, and his assistant boatman. 
 
 342 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 343 
 
 The boatman's name was Rokuzo, and he was as 
 greedy a knave as his master. 
 
 Tombei was fat, heavily built, red-faced, and 
 he had a demoniacal expression. 
 
 His daughter 0-Ftm6 was a striking contrast 
 to him. She was a peerlessly beautiful maiden 
 of eighteen summers, with a sweet disposition 
 and graceful manner. The villagers were loud 
 in her praise and called her, "a peacock bom of a 
 crow." 
 
 The avaricious Tombei was not content with 
 his condition. He decorated his tokonoma or 
 alcove with a scuU and a straw waterproof, as 
 mementos of the means by which he had bettered 
 his circumstances. It was his burning ambition to 
 "pile up a mountain of gold" by another mean 
 artifice. 
 
 ' Kemmotsu had given him orders, that if he 
 came across any Nitta fugitives, particularly 
 Yoshimin6, he was to arrest them, and bring them 
 to him. It had been arranged that, on his finding 
 a refugee, Tombei should fire a rocket as a signal. 
 On catching sight of the signal, trumpets should 
 be blown in the neighbouring villages, and the 
 villagers were to be on the alert not to let the 
 
344 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 refugee escape. If he should be caught or killed, 
 the announcement should be made by the beating 
 of a drum. In the yard of Tombei's residence a 
 rocket was always kept ready, and a large drum 
 was hung in the room upstairs, so that preparations 
 for an emergency had been made. 
 
 One evening after dusk Yoshimine and his love 
 Utena, who were quite ignorant of these arrange- 
 ments, wandered to the ferry of Yaguchi on a 
 weary journey to Nitta. Here Yoshimine in- 
 tended to gather together the remnant of Yoshi- 
 oki's retainers, and with them form a basis to 
 organize forces in order to subdue the traitor. 
 Glancing at the stream, the young warrior called 
 to mind the horrors of his brother's death, and 
 shed bitter tears of mortification. 
 
 They were desirous of crossing the river, but 
 there was no one there whom they could employ 
 to take them. Yoshimin6 then knocked at Tom- 
 bei's door. The old ferryman and his assistant 
 were absent, but 0-Fun6, who was in charge of the 
 house, appeared. 
 
 "What do you want, sir?" she asked. 
 
 "We wish to cross the river. Please ask the 
 ferryman to take us over." 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 345 
 
 The girl looked at him, and blushed "as red as 
 a maple leaf." She had succumbed to his charms 
 and had fallen in love with him at first sight. 
 
 "It is true we have boats," said she, "but these 
 days the villagers keep vigilant watch for refugees, 
 and so we never ferry travellers across after sun- 
 set. Furthermore the ferrymen are all away." 
 
 "We are pressed for time," said Yoshimin6 with 
 a look of perplexity. "There is no inn in these 
 parts it seems, and night is fast falling. So please 
 find some means of taking us over." 
 
 "Alas! That is quite impossible. If there is 
 no inn, you can put up at my house to-night, sir." 
 
 "Then wiU you kindly allow us to do so?" 
 
 "Certainly, sir." 
 
 "Many thanks," said Yoshimine, bowing to 
 her, and calling to his betrothed to come in. 
 
 When 0-Fune caught sight of the beautiful \ 
 woman, she betrayed signs of disappointment. 
 
 Utena saluted her politely and 0-Fune con- 
 ducted the pair into the room upstairs. 
 
 As she came downstairs, 0-Fune thought to her- 
 self: "What a splendid, noble-looking man he is! 
 He is just the kind of man I should like to have 
 for a husband. How happy I could be with him! 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 347 
 
 don't yearn for me in vain," and he pressed her 
 hand. 
 
 Her cheeks were covered with blushes, and she 
 drew closer to him. In another moment they 
 were clasped in a close embrace. At that moment 
 they heard footsteps outside. They were so 
 startled that they sprang apart, and Yoshimin6 
 hastened upstairs, leaving the girl behind. 
 I 0-Fun6 remained as one in a dream. Suddenly 
 her father's assistant Rokuzo rushed in with a 
 sword at his side and a fierce expression on his 
 face. He said in a whisper: "I am sure the two 
 people upstairs are Nitta refugees. Yes, the man 
 must be Yoshimin6." With these words he was 
 on the point of darting up, when the girl suddenly 
 sprang to her feet, and barred his way. 
 
 "Rokuzo!" she cried. "What do you mean to 
 do with the travellers?" 
 
 "Why, girl," answered he angrily. "I intend 
 to bind them fast, and gain a reward. Out of my 
 way!" 
 
 0-Fun6 reflected a moment and hurriedly made 
 her plans. She smiled archly and said: "Well, 
 I won't use force against you, Rokuzo. But you 
 know the man is a strong warrior. I fear that 
 
348 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 you may be beaten and hurt. If you risk your 
 life merely to gain a miserable reward, all your 
 fine speeches to me are but lies. You have often 
 asked me to be your wife. If you wish to marry 
 me, you must take care of yourself." 
 
 "Do you really mean what you say, my dear 
 0-Fune?" asked Rokuzo, his tone suddenly soften- 
 ing. "I beUeve that you are enamoured of 
 that fellow upstairs, and deceiving me to save 
 his Hfe." 
 
 "If you doubt me so much," answered she pee- 
 vishly, "you had better do as you please." 
 
 "Well, then," said Rokuzo, bursting out into a 
 cold sweat. " Do you intend to become my wife, 
 if I ?" 
 
 "Yes, of course," assured she, looking at him 
 tenderly. ' ' If you understand that it is my inten- 
 tion to save you from getting hurt, it would be 
 better for you to hasten, and consult my father 
 about the matter. He has gone to the village 
 headman's house." 
 
 " WeU, then, I will go there and see him. While 
 I am away, please take care not to let that fellow 
 upstairs escape, my dear wife." 
 
 With these words, Rokuzo ran out joyfully. 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 349 
 
 O-Ftine heaved a sigh of relief as she bolted the 
 gate. She then returned to the room, and pon- 
 dered as to how she could save Yoshimine's life. 
 
 In the still watches of that night, when the 
 crescent moon was sadly hanging in the sky, and 
 the confused murmur of the stream alone broke 
 the silence, two dark figures glided out of the 
 bamboo brake, which was situated behind the 
 yard of Tombei's house. They were the ferryman 
 himself, and his assistant. 
 
 "We must make no noise," Tombei whispered 
 to Rokuzo, "or my daughter may awake and 
 hinder us, so I will steal in alone. You will keep 
 a sharp watch outside, and if they attempt to 
 escape, despatch them without a moment's 
 delay." 
 
 The old man tried to open the gate, but he was 
 so feeble that it would not open. He became im- 
 patient, and drawing his great sword, he cut a 
 hole in the wall with it, and soon found himself 
 inside. He then went tmdemeath the upstairs 
 parlour and thrust his sword through the floor 
 with aU his might. Immediately a piercing shriek 
 was heard in the room and blood dripped down 
 
350 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 along the sword. Rejoicing at his success, Tombei 
 climbed a ladder, and kicking away the shoji, 
 entered the room. He tore the bedclothes from 
 oflf the bed, and looked at the face on which the 
 moonbeams were shining brightly. Alas! It was 
 not Yoshimine, but Tombei's own daughter O- 
 Fun6, groaning, with the blood flowing fast from 
 her wounds. 
 
 He was filled with astonishment, but instead of 
 aiding the tmfortunate girl, he roared out furi- 
 ously: "Where have Yoshimine and the woman 
 fled to? Tell me at once ! " 
 
 "Father!" said she in low and plaintive tones, 
 "I am ashamed to confess the truth, but I fell 
 deeply in love with the traveller, the first time I 
 saw him. I was astonished to hear RokuzO say 
 that he was Yoshimine. After sending Rokuzo 
 away, I met Yoshimine, and laid bare my secret 
 to him. He said he could not marry me in this 
 life, for I was the daughter of his brother's mur- 
 derer. If, however, I cotdd give him some proof 
 that I did not share your opinions, he would gladly 
 take me for his wife in the next world. I was 
 overjoyed with his promise, but told him that 
 there was great danger in his staying here longer. 
 
Mr. Utayemon as 0-Fune (on the left) , Mr. DanshirO as Tombei (on the right) 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 351 
 
 I therefore took him and his sister beyond the 
 river, by boat " 
 
 When he heard her words, Tombei flew into a 
 terrible passion. Gnashing his teeth, and stamp- 
 ing on the mat, he roared: "Shameless wanton! 
 For the sake of your love, you have disclosed your 
 father's great secret, and let a bird in his snare 
 fly away." 
 
 With these words, he fell upon her and struck 
 her several times with his clenched fist. 
 
 "If you have any pity," entreated 0-Fun6, 
 failing under the double weight of her wound and 
 these blows, "give up your evil intention and 
 save Yoshimine. Pray grant my request ! " 
 i "Pshaw!" said the unfeeling ruffian, smiling 
 bitterly. "If I let Yoshimin6 escape, I shall 
 break my promise to Takezawa." 
 ' The girl caught at his sleeve, but he thrust her 
 aside and leaped down into the yard. Seizing the 
 rocket which was standing there ready, he set fire 
 to It. The signal went off with a loud report, and 
 at the alarm trumpets were blown in the villages. 
 
 On hearing the sound, the dying maiden started 
 up with amazement, and thinking that YoshIniin6 
 was in imminent danger, she wept bitterly. 
 
352 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 But she thought of a happy idea. Looking up 
 at the drum which was hanging in the room, she 
 said to herself : 
 
 " I have heard that this drum is to be beaten as a 
 signal that a refugee has been caught . If they should 
 hear it, they would cease to look for any one. Here 
 is my chance of saving my dear Lord Yoshiinine." 
 
 Her courage revived when she thought this, 
 and reaching out her trembling hand, she took 
 the drum-stick and gave the drum one strong blow. 
 
 Rokuzo, who was on the watch downstairs, 
 was amazed at the sound of the drirni. He rushed 
 up and tried to drag 0-Fun4 away, but she made 
 a desperate effort to push him off. While they 
 were struggling thus, Tombei jimiped into a boat 
 and sculled it with might and main in pursuit of 
 Yoshimine. 
 
 When 0-Pun6 saw her father in the boat, she 
 became frantic with despair, and uttered several 
 loud screams. " Father! Father!" she cried. 
 " Wait just one moment I " It was in vain. Then 
 she seized the drum-stick again, but Rokuzo pre- 
 vented her once more. With desperate courage 
 she drew a dirk, and cut at the rascal, who in 
 trying to avoid the blade of her dagger, fell head- 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 353 
 
 foremost into the river. When she was thus freed 
 from her antagonist, the girl seized the scabbard 
 of the dirk, and beat the drum continuously. 
 Tombei rowed and rowed with all his strength, and 
 Rokuzo, being a powerful swimmer, in spite of his 
 wound, swam skilfuUy across the swift current to- 
 ward the opposite shore. In the meantime, O- 
 Ftmd's strokes on the drum became weaker and 
 weaker, until she fell to the mat utterly exhausted, 
 and a moment later, breathed her last. 
 
 Tombei soon reached the shore, and leaping up 
 the bank, ran fast. Yoshimin^, who was hiding 
 behind a bush, suddenly rushed out with a drawn 
 sword in his hand and cried: "Prepare for death, 
 murderer of my brother!" 
 
 The old man was undaunted, and took up the 
 challenge, and they closed in desperate single 
 combat. But very soon Tombei accidentally 
 stumbled, and Yoshimine held him down, with 
 the intention of cutting off his head. At this 
 moment Rokuzo ran up, and catching Utena 
 who was standing near, by the hair, cried: "Yoshi- 
 mine, if you kill my master, I will take revenge 
 on this woman!" 
 
 Yoshimin6 was quite taken aback at this threat 
 
 23 
 
354 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 and involuntarily slackened his hold. Seizing the 
 opportunity, Tombei shook himself free from the 
 warrior's grasp, and in his turn, held the other 
 down. Then Rokuzo came to assist his master 
 and struck Yoshimind severely with a stout pole, 
 and the hapless samurai seemed to be on the verge 
 of destruction. But at that moment, two white- 
 feathered arrows came whizzing through the air 
 and lodged in the throats of the villains, who fell 
 to the ground dead. 
 
 Yoshimine sprang up and gazed roimd to see 
 what wonderful fate had saved him from the jaws 
 of death. He then drew out the arrows and ex- 
 amined them carefuUy. To his great astonish- 
 ment and boimdless joy, they proved to be the 
 arrows "Suiha," and "Hyoha," which had been 
 stolen from him at the Capital, A paper was 
 tied to one of them, and holding it in the light of 
 the moon, he read the following : 
 
 " To Yoshimin6, 
 
 The loss of these arrows would be a great disgrace 
 to the Nittas. I have therefore seized them from the 
 hands of the enemy, in order to give them back to 
 you. 
 
 From your brother, 
 
 YOSHI-OKI." 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 355 
 
 i Yoshiniin6 was filled with an ecstasy of joy, and 
 turning to Utena, said: "How glad I am, my dear 
 Utena. My brother is dead, but his spirit still 
 remains in this world to protect us. The best 
 means by which I can requite his great kindness 
 is to gather together all loyal patriots and destroy 
 the traitor, Taka-uji, and the cruel murderer of 
 my brother." 
 
 At that moment numerous torchlights and lan- 
 terns were seen gleaming brightly on the opposite 
 bank. It seemed as if a large ntunber of men had 
 come to pursue them. Yoshimin6 and his love, 
 in order to escape their foes, fled as fast as they 
 were able. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Takezawa Kemmotsu ap- 
 peared with several soldiers. They instantly 
 sprang into a boat and rowed with might and 
 main. When the party had reached the centre 
 of the stream a wonderful thing happened. A 
 storm accompanied by thunder and lightning 
 suddenly arose and the water was covered with 
 huge billows. The soldiers were terrified at this 
 awful sight, and dropping their oars, they left the 
 boat to the mercy of the waves. Kemmotsu 
 sprang up and glaring at the sky, cried: "Don't 
 
356 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 be afraid, my men. This storm is doubtless 
 caused by the ghost of Yoshimine." Hardly had 
 these words left his lips, when a voice cried from 
 overhead : 
 
 "Harken! Takezawa Kemmotsu. The spirit 
 of Nitta Yoshi-oki, who was murdered here by 
 means of your vile scheme, has returned to take 
 its revenge on you." 
 
 Then waves as high as hills dashed against the 
 boat and broke it in pieces, and aU the soldiers 
 were drowned. The stout-hearted Kemmotsu 
 was not killed, however, and for some minutes he 
 battled valiantly with the waves. Suddenly there 
 was a loud peal of thunder, and the clouds parted. 
 In the midst of them appeared the figure of Yoshi- 
 oki, clad in armour and riding on horseback. 
 Around him were standing the vivid figures of the 
 ten officers who had shared his fate. The spectre 
 of Yoshi-oki swept down upon Kemmotsu, and 
 seizing his hair, cleft his head in two. 
 
 Soon after the events narrated above had taken 
 place, peace was concluded between the South- 
 em and Northern dynasties. Taka-uji erected a 
 
•n 
 
 S 
 
THE MIRACLE AT THE FERRY 357 
 
 shrine at the ferry of Yaguchi, in memory of Nitta 
 Yoshi-oki and his ten officers. Great festivities 
 were held in honour of the completion of the shrine, 
 at which Yoshi-oki's son Tokuju-mani, Yoshimin6, 
 Yura Hyogo, and several of Yoshimind's retainers, 
 were present, also some Imperial messengers. 
 Crowds of people of the district gathered together 
 and solemn and magnificent ceremonies were held. 
 The Nitta Shrine, with the two famous arrows in 
 its sanctuary, is still standing, and may be seen 
 to the present day. 
 
The Battles of H.oKusexiT'a 
 
 From 
 
 The JQpkusenya IQassen 
 
 By 
 CHiKamatsu Monzayemon 
 
 359 
 
The Battles of FLoKusenya 
 
 I 
 
 HE Emperor ShisS of the Ming dy- 
 nasty of China was a feeble-minded 
 and luxurious man. He kept a 
 number of beautiful women in his 
 palaces at Nanking, with whom he indulged 
 in all kinds of sensual pleasures, both by day 
 and night. The King of Tartary, taking ad- 
 vantage of the Emperor's weakness, made up 
 his mind to undermine the Ming dynasty, and to 
 take possession of the Empire. Therefore, with 
 this end in view, he strenuotisly drilled his troops. 
 But the imbecile Emperor was quite ignorant of 
 the dark schemes of the Northern Chieftain; and 
 he spent all his time enjoying himself in the harem 
 with his concubines. Consequently the govern- 
 ment of the Empire was entirely neglected, and 
 it was an easy matter for the Tartar troops to 
 march, at any moment, upon the castle. 
 
 Tei Shiryo, a trusted minister of the Emperor, 
 361 
 
362 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 many times warned him of the approaching danger ; 
 but the Emperor not only refused to listen to his 
 advice, but flew into such a terrible rage, that he 
 deprived his faithftil minister of his rank and office, 
 and finally banished him from the Empire. 
 
 There was at that time attached to the Court 
 a knavish flatterer named Ri Toten. After the 
 banishment of Tei Shiryo, the Emperor treated 
 this rogue with such favour that he was promoted 
 to the rank of Prime Minister. But this Ri Toten 
 had been treacherously holding secret communica- 
 tion with the Tartar King, and had been plotting 
 to guide the Tartar army into the Imperial Castle, 
 when a favourable opportunity should occur, in 
 order that the Ming dynasty might be destroyed. 
 
 General Go Sankei soon saw through this hide- 
 ous plot, and several times advised the Emperor 
 to rid himself of the traitor. But the Emperor 
 was completely deceived by Ri Toten's oily and 
 flattering speeches, and entrusted to him the man- 
 agement of all public affairs, both great and small. 
 
 One day an envoy of the Tartar King arrived, 
 with many valuable gifts, and brought forth a re- 
 quest from his master that the Emperor's favourite 
 concubine, Madame Kwasei, should be given to 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 363 
 
 him, for he wished to make her his queen, and thus 
 ensure a firm friendship between the two powers. 
 The Emperor and his Court were greatly amazed 
 at this demand, as Kwasei was at that time hoping 
 to give birth to a son and heir to the Ming throne. 
 Ri Toten tried to persuade the Emperor to agree 
 to the request; but Go Sankei protested against 
 it with great indignation, and ordered the Tartar 
 King's gifts to be removed. The Tartar envoy, 
 who was very enraged, replied: "If you refuse, I 
 shall be obliged to use force, and carry off Madame 
 Kwasei and the Emperor as prisoners." With 
 these words, he was on the point of striding angrily 
 from the presence of the Emperor, but Ri Toten 
 made an effort to pacify him. To make his appeal 
 more forcible, he took a dagger in his hand and 
 with it gouged out his own left eye, and placing 
 it on a slab of ivory, handed it to the envoy, 
 saying: "I, Prime Minister of China, respectfully 
 present this to His Majesty, the King of Tartary, 
 as a token of apology for the instdt which General 
 Go Sankei has offered to His Majesty, and to Your 
 Excellency." 
 
 The envoy received it with great respect and 
 departed. 
 
364 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Ri Toten had done this painful deed by way of 
 making a vow of allegiance to the King of Tartary. 
 But the Emperor took it to be an act of noble self- 
 sacrifice for his own sake, and bestowed greater 
 favours than ever on this traitorous minister, 
 ■until he thought he would give his younger sister. 
 Princess Sendan, to him in marriage. 
 
 Princess Sendan was a beautiful and accom- 
 plished girl of sixteen summers, who was well versed 
 in literature and intellectual in every way. The 
 Emperor repeatedly urged her to accept Ri Toten's 
 suit, but she persistently refused. At last he 
 thought of a plan. He ordered that two hundred 
 of the beautiful inmates of his harem should be 
 divided into two squadrons. Each member of 
 one squadron was to bear a branch of flowering 
 plum, and each member of the other was to bear 
 a branch of cherry. The plum-blossom party 
 was to be commanded by the Princess, and the 
 cherry-blossom party by the Emperor himself, 
 and in that manner a "battle of flowers" was to 
 be fought. The Emperor suggested that the result 
 of the battle should decide what answer his sister 
 should give to Ri Toten's proposal. The Princess 
 agreed to this, and the two parties fought peUmell 
 
-s. 
 
 3 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 c3 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 365 
 
 with loud cries. A brilliant spectacle was pro- 
 vided by the gay clothes of the yoitng ladies flutter- 
 ing in the air, and the beautiful petals of the 
 flowers scattering around. Go Sankei heard the 
 sound of the battle, and dressed from head to foot 
 in a suit of mail, rushed in and was astonished at 
 the sight. He seized the plum and cherry branches 
 from the hands of the combatants, broke them to 
 pieces, and drove off both squadrons. Then he 
 knelt before the Emperor and fearlessly remon- 
 strated with him: "This is not the time for Your 
 Majesty to fight a 'battle of flowers.' The 
 Northern barbarians are, even at this moment, 
 eagerly watching for an opportunity to invade our 
 cotintry." 
 
 The Emperor flew into a violent and unreason- 
 able rage, and raising his foot, he dealt the General 
 a kick on the forehead. 
 
 Suddenly a confused sound of conches, drums, 
 and deafening battle-shouts was heard from all 
 sides. Go Sankei sprang to his feet, and rushing 
 up the tower, looked eagerly about him. To his 
 horror, he saw that the fields, mountains, and for- 
 ests were covered with soldiers. Swarms of Tartars 
 had arrived and were surrounding the palaces. 
 
366 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 The Tartar General cried aloud: "Think you that 
 the love of our King for Madame Kwasei is 
 gentiine? Nay, it is all a pretence. His real ob- 
 ject in asking for her, was that he might destroy 
 the unborn heir to the Ming throne. Lord Ri 
 Toten gouged out his eye as a sign of allegiance 
 to OUT King, and we have hastened therefore to 
 attack you. Say! General Go Sankei ! Will you 
 take the Emperor and Madame Kwasei prisoners 
 and surrender yourself to us with them?" 
 
 "Pshaw!" retorted Go Sankei angrilj', "so 
 you barbarians wish to destroy the ' Great Light ' 
 dynasty which has ruled over this country for at 
 least two centuries. You might as easily try to 
 destroy a huge whale! Your best course is to 
 turn and flee for your Hves." 
 
 But his troops numbered scarcely more than 
 one hundred men. It was impossible to fight 
 against such tremendous odds. He gnashed his 
 teeth and clenched his fists in mortification. 
 
 His wife Ryuka now appeared, bearing their 
 infant on one arm, and leading Madame Kwasei 
 by the other hand. 
 
 "Alas! Madame," she said, bursting into tears. 
 "The Court nobles and ministers of state, down to 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 367 
 
 the officers and soldiers, have all taken the side of 
 Ri Toten, and only a few of us remain to support 
 you!" 
 
 "It is useless to indulge in mere regrets," said 
 Go Sankei, "now that matters have come to this 
 pass. As Madame will shortly become the mother 
 of an Imperial heir, we must take special care of 
 Her Highness. I will therefore protect her my- 
 self, and fight my way to find some place of safety 
 for her. Give the baby to me, and I will take 
 care of it myself. As to you, my wife, you will 
 attend to Her Highness Princess Sendan, and flee 
 with her to the sea-shore." 
 
 He then went out, and cried aloud: 
 
 "Behold General Go Sankei, a loyal warrior 
 of the Ming dynasty!" and gathering together his 
 small band of soldiers, he plunged into the enemy's 
 Unes, and cut and hewed around him, as if he 
 possessed supernatural powers. 
 
 Whilst Go Sankei was absent, the traitor Ri 
 Toten and his younger brother Ri Kaiho, forced 
 their way into the inner apartments of the palaces. 
 They seized the Emperor, and with great cruelty 
 struck off his head. Ordering his brother to cap- 
 ture Madame Kwasei, Ri Toten departed, taking 
 
368 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 with him the head of the dead Emperor. When 
 Ri Kaiho foimd Madame Kwasei, he bound her 
 with ropes, and was about to take her a prisoner 
 to the Tartar army, when Go Sankei returned to 
 the palace. 
 
 When he caught sight of the Emperor's headless 
 body, he was filled with consternation and sorrow. 
 But mustering up his courage he seized his sword, 
 and with a single blow, cleft Kaiho in two. He 
 then released Kwasei, and beating off the pursuing 
 troops, made his way with great difficulty to a 
 sea-port, accompanied by her, and carrying his 
 infant in his bosom. 
 
 As he intended to cross over to a place of safety 
 he looked about the harbour, but could not see 
 a single boat. While he stood there, not knowing 
 what to do or where to turn, bullets were fall- 
 ing as thick as hailstones. Suddenly to his 
 horror, a buUet struck Kwasei in the breast, and 
 she immediately fell to the ground, dead and 
 covered with blood. 
 
 The brave warrior burst into tears of grief and 
 despair, and for a time was at a loss what to do. 
 
 However, he puUed himself together, and said: 
 "Her Highness is now no more but I think there 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 369 
 
 still remains some hope with her unborn babe. 
 Oh, dear lady, for the sake of the Ming dynasty, 
 I am compelled to cruelly desecrate your body! 
 Pardon me!" So saying, he drew his sword and 
 with its blade opened her body. The blood imme- 
 diately gushed forth, but in the midst of it there 
 appeared a beautiful boy, uttering his first cry 
 of infancy. Go Sankei was overjoyed at seeing 
 this, and he tore oflf the sleeve of the dead lady's 
 dress and wrapped the baby in it. "Stay!" he 
 reflected. ''If the enemy discover the Royal 
 mother's dead body, and find that the child is 
 missing, they will search till they find it." 
 
 So drawing his dagger, he plimged it into his 
 own child's heart, and put the tiny corpse into 
 the dead lady's body. Then he said to himself: 
 "AU is well." After that he went away with the 
 baby Prince in his bosom, hot tears of grief fast 
 rolling down his cheek. It was a tragedy so 
 terrible as to be almost inconceivable. 
 
 In the meantime. Go Sankei's wife Ryiika and 
 Princess Sendan had also come to a place of safety. 
 But, as they were hotly pursued by the enemy's 
 troops, they hid among a thicket of reeds by the 
 
 sea-shore. A Tartar oflBcer named Godatsu took 
 
 24 
 
370 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 a small boat and searched thoroughly all the 
 creeks near them, until at last he discovered them. 
 Quick as thought RyOka seized his oar and struck 
 him with all her strength. Losing his balance 
 he went head foremost to the bottom of the sea, 
 and when he rose again to the surface he was dead. 
 Ryuka was delighted at her skill, and then, lead- 
 ing the Princess to the boat, was on the point of 
 embarking with her, when about twenty soldiers 
 appeared on the scene. 
 
 A severe struggle immediately took place, in 
 which Ryuka succeeded in driving off the soldiers. 
 But during the fight she unfortunately received 
 a mortal wound. "Alas! Your Highness," said 
 she, with groans. "I can accompany you no 
 longer. You had better trust to the tide, and 
 make your hiding-place wherever the boat carries 
 you. May the God of the sea protect the sister 
 of the Emperor." 
 
 With these words the dying woman exerted 
 all her strength and pushed off the boat in which 
 the Princess was seated. The boat, carried by the 
 wind and ebb-tide, went farther and farther out 
 into the open sea. Thus the two women weeping 
 bitterly were separated for ever. 
 
II 
 
 We have seen that Tei ShiryO, the loyal min- 
 ister of the Ming djmasty, had been banished by 
 the Emperor ShisQ. Afterwards he went over to 
 Japan, and settled in a fishing village at Hirado, 
 Ks^sha. Whilst there, he married a Japanese 
 woman who bore him a son called Seiko, which 
 name was afterwards changed to Kokixsenya. 
 
 Kokusenya was brought up among ignorant 
 fishermen, and his occupation was also fishing. 
 He was distinguished alike for sagacity and energy. 
 From childhood he was always a voracious reader 
 of biographies of heroes; and when he became a 
 young man he devoted his leisure time to a careful 
 study of Chinese and Japanese classics, and of 
 tactics and military arts, in which he attained 
 wonderful proficiency. He afterwards wedded a 
 Japanese woman named Komutsu, with whom he 
 lived a happy married Ufe. 
 
 One day, the young couple were wandering on 
 the sea-shore collecting shell-fish. Suddenly they 
 saw an enormous clam, which opened its shells 
 
 371 
 
372 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 and spouted forth a column of water. Almost 
 immediately afterwards, a snipe flew down, in- 
 tending to make the shell-fish its prey. The 
 eager bird hopped on to the clam, and thrust its 
 sharp beak between its shells. The clam instantly 
 shut its shells and the bird's beak was held fast. 
 The snipe, disappointed to find that its antagonist 
 was so brave, flapped its wings vigorously, shook 
 its head, and struggled hard to break the clam on a 
 rock. But it was not to be so easily vanquished. 
 It tried its utmost to drag the snipe into the water. 
 
 The bird was irritated at this, and spreading 
 its wings, it flew up about ten feet into the air; 
 but the struggling clam was too heavy, so it feU 
 to the earth again. Then it flew up, and fell 
 down again several times. It seemed impossible to 
 foretell which would be the victor, and when their 
 combat would end. 
 
 Kokusenya looked intently at the scene for 
 some minutes. Then he thought to himself: 
 "I can see here a great secret in tactics. I have 
 studied tactics under my father's tuition for many 
 years, but the lesson I have learned to-day from 
 the battle between the snipe and the clam is the 
 greatest of all. The clam, relying on its hard 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 373 
 
 shells, did not expect an attack from a snipe. On 
 the other hand, the snipe, proud of its sharp beak, 
 was quite ignorant of the seizing powers of the 
 clam. The snipe struggled to shake the clam off, 
 but the clam would not loosen its hold. Both are 
 now much too intent on their own respective 
 pvirposes to pay any attention to anything else. 
 So I can easily catch them both without the least 
 effort. Hard shells or a sharp beak would be of 
 no avail against me. A great tactical secret lies 
 in this. One can easily conquer two heroes who 
 are fighting each other. Well, I hear that in 
 China, my father's country, the Ming dynasty 
 and the King of Tartary are now at war with 
 each other, and the Chinese Empire is in a state 
 of great turmoil. I will take this opportunity to 
 cross over to China and conquer the two powers 
 that are fighting each other. It would be an easy 
 task and I have made up my mind to try it." 
 
 Reflecting thus, Kokusenya continued to watch 
 the fight between the clam and the snipe. His 
 wife, Komutsu, was qtiite tmaware of her husband's 
 heroic determination. Taking compassion on the 
 frightened animals, she pulled out a hairpin, and 
 with it opened the shells of the clam. The snipe 
 
374 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 was delighted to find itself free and immediately 
 flew away to some reeds which were growing at 
 a little distance from that spot; while the clam 
 sank to the bottom of the water. 
 
 The sun was setting and the rain was beginning 
 to patter down. Kokusenya and his wife were 
 just preparing to go home, when they were sur- 
 prised to see a curious-shaped boat approaching. 
 To their astonishment, a beautiful and noble- 
 looking maiden was sitting in it. She seemed to 
 be exhausted like "a kaido blossom tortured by 
 rain." 
 
 "Oh!" whispered Komutsu, "she looks Hke a 
 Chinese beauty, such as one often sees in pictures. 
 I suppose she has been exiled to some island on 
 account of an intrigue." 
 
 "I thought she must be the ghost of the beauti- 
 ful Empress Yoki." 
 
 "If you were in China, you could have taken 
 such a beautiful girl to be your wife. What a 
 pity it is that you were bom in Japan, and have 
 married a woman like myself . Ha! Ha!" 
 
 As they laughed and talked in this manner, 
 the beautiful damsel came ashore, and stepping 
 out of the boat, said something eagerly to them. 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 375 
 
 But Komutsu did not understand her language 
 which afterwards proved to be Chinese. Koku- 
 senya, who had learned that language from his 
 father, listened attentively to the maiden, and 
 was astonished to hear that she was Princess Sen- 
 dan, the younger sister of the Chinese Emperor, 
 and that she had drifted over from China. He 
 was filled with grief and indignation when she 
 told him, with fast faUing tears, of all the terrible 
 things that had happened in her country. So he 
 made up his mind to do his best to restore the 
 Ming dynasty. His wife had no knowledge of 
 what was passing in his mind, and was filled with 
 intense jealousy when she saw Kokusenya talking 
 familiarly with the beautiful girl. At last her 
 feeUngs got the better of her, and she burst into 
 tears. "You hussy!" she cried, "you have come 
 from China to steal the afifections of my hus- 
 band from me ! See with what kindness and gen- 
 tleness you treat him! Thus I will reward your 
 wantonness!" 
 
 So saying, she seized a hoe, and was about to 
 strike the maiden with it, when Kokusenya caught 
 her uplifted arm, saying : " Do not be so rash, wife ! 
 This lady is Her Highness Princess Sendan, the 
 
376 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 younger sister of the Chinese Emperor of whom my 
 father has so often told us. A horrible thing has 
 happened. China has been invaded by barbari- 
 ans, the Emperor has been cruelly murdered, and 
 Her Highness has come over to Japan in that 
 wretched boat, to seek shelter. I should very 
 much like to conduct Her Highness at once to our 
 home; but if I did so, the Governor of the county 
 and the village headman would send policemen 
 to capture her. I must see my father, and ask 
 his advice about the matter. So you must hasten 
 home, and bring him here immediately." 
 
 Komutsu was greatly ashamed at her hastiness, 
 and made a most respectful obeisance to the 
 Princess, and after apologizing very profusely, 
 hurried home. 
 
 Kokusenya's father and mother, who had been 
 on a visit to the shrine of the tutelary god, hap- 
 pened to pass along the sea-shore on their way 
 home. Kokusenya was delighted to see them, and 
 calling them to him, gave them a brief account 
 of what the Princess had told him. 
 
 Afterwards he presented his parents to her. 
 When Tei Shiryo heard of the death of the Em- 
 peror, he burst into tears. 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 377 
 
 "I am greatly honoured, and pleased to see 
 Your Highness," said he, making a low obeisance 
 to her. " You may have heard of me. I am Tei 
 Shiryo, formerly a minister of the late most 
 lamented Emperor. It is true that my wife and 
 son are Japanese, but we should be monsters of 
 ingratitude if we did not do our best to repay the 
 Emperor for all his favours. I am old, but my 
 son is young and brave, and well-skilled in tactics 
 and miHtary arts. So he can be of some service 
 to you. I assure you that we shall not rest a 
 moment until we have restored the Ming dynasty, 
 and calmed tfie unrestfid soul of the deceased 
 Emperor. Have no doubts on that point, dear 
 lady!" 
 
 "Are you indeed Tei Shiryo," asked the Prin- 
 cess, "of whom I have so often heard? Many 
 thanks for your loyal and grateful intentions. 
 May Heaven help you in your gallant under- 
 taking — "; with these words speech failed her, 
 and she was overcome ,with emotion. 
 
 Then Kokusenya and his parents consulted 
 together, and decided that he should immediately 
 cross over to China, and search for General Go 
 Sankei, and with his assistance undertake the 
 
378 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 restoration of the Ming dynasty. His parents 
 arranged to sail there after his departure, and 
 agreed to meet him at Senri-ga-Tak6, a famous 
 bamboo forest in China, It was planned that 
 the Princess should accompany Kokusenya on a 
 part of his voyage, and take shelter on some suit- 
 able isle, and he should send for her as soon as a 
 favourable opportunity should occur. 
 
 After the discussion was over, Kokusenya bade 
 his parents farewell, and taking the Princess by 
 the hand proceeded to go on board the boat with 
 her. At this moment his wife returned, and when 
 she saw what was taking place, she was filled with 
 amazement. She concluded that all three of tl\em 
 had agreed to cross over to China, and leave her 
 behind. When they were in China, she was con- 
 vinced, her husband would make the Princess his 
 wife. Her jealousy then got the better of her, 
 and she wept and stormed like a virago. Koku- 
 senya tried to explain matters to her, but she 
 would not listen. He was so perplexed that he 
 did not know what to do; so he raised an oar to 
 defend himself against her attacks. Suddenly 
 she threw herself on her face and cried out: "Kill 
 me! Kill me! My only desire is to die by my 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 379 
 
 dear husband's hand — ^but it is impossible for you 
 to kill me with an oar. I must kill myself, for I 
 cannot live another minute." 
 
 With these words she was about to throw her- 
 self into the sea, when Kokusenya seized her by 
 the arm. "Dearest wife," he said kindly, "my 
 admiration and love for you is beyond expression. 
 This is a proof of your faithfulness. I will leave 
 Her Highness in your charge. You will serve her 
 with your utmost care while I am away. When 
 I send a ship for her, you will accompany her to 
 China. Always trust me, my dearest." 
 
 "Forgive me!" begged Komutsu, quite pacified 
 by his reassuring words. "I will take Her High- 
 ness under my care, and will treat her with every 
 respect. Don't trouble your mind about us. I 
 hope you wiU have a successful voyage, and I 
 shall await news of you. Farewell, dear husband ! " 
 
 Then Kokusenya took leave of them all, and 
 springing into the boat, set sail for the land of his 
 father. 
 
iir 
 
 When Kokusenya and his parents arrived in 
 China, they found that the Tartars had completely 
 taken possession of the Empire. They were un- 
 able to find out what had become of the old friends 
 of Tei Shiryo, and no one could teU them whether 
 General Go Sankei was living or dead. They 
 were therefore greatly at a loss how to begin their 
 undertaking, and how and from where they could 
 gather together the few remaining adherents to 
 the Ming dynasty. After a great deal of delay 
 and consultation, they madfe up their minds to 
 ask Kanki, a Chinese potentate, to help them. In 
 former days, when Tei Shiryo had lived in China, 
 he had had a Chinese wife who had died, leaving 
 him an infant daughter. When he had crossed 
 over to Japan, he had left the baby in charge of a 
 nurse. He was intensely delighted to hear that 
 his daughter had grown up safely, and was now the 
 wife of General Kanki, who was the lord of a prov- 
 ince, and owned a large castle. Kanki had formerly 
 been one of the Emperor Shiso's retainers, but he 
 
 380 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 381 
 
 was now a powerful officer of the King of Tartary. 
 Tei Shiryo and Kokusenya thought the best thing 
 they could do would be to try and persuade him 
 to espouse their cause. So they set out for his 
 abode, called the "Castle of the Lion," which 
 lay about three htindred miles away. 
 
 But they came to the conclusion that if they 
 all three went together, they would arouse the 
 suspicion of the people; so they agreed to go sepa- 
 rately, by different routes, and to meet at the foot 
 of Mount Sekiheki, near the " Castle of the Lion." 
 Tei Shiryo was to journey by himself, and Koku- 
 senya with his mother was to go by way of the 
 famous Senri-ga-Take. Thus they set out on 
 their respective ways. 
 
 Whilst they were travelling through the vast 
 bamboo forest, Kokusenya and his mother lost 
 their way, and were uncertain in which direction 
 to turn. Suddenly to their dismay, they heard 
 a confused sound of cries, and the beating of drums, 
 and sounds of trumpets. They listened to these 
 sounds with considerable alarm. Soon after a 
 gust of wind arose, which made the sand fly, and 
 the leaves were shaken off the trees. The next 
 moment a large tiger sprang out of the thicket. 
 
382 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Kokusenya was not at all frightened, and putting 
 his mother in a safe place behind him, he prepared 
 to fight the beast with open hands; for he would 
 not use his sword against it. The tiger, glaring 
 and roaring, sprang at him. Kokusenya encoun- 
 tered it with great skill, at one moment striking 
 it with a clenched fist, at the next seizing its tail. 
 Then he leaped on to its back and brought it down 
 to the ground. After fighting for a little while, 
 the animal drew back exhausted, and crouch- 
 ing on the ground, gasped for breath. Then the 
 hero's mother ran up to him saying: "We are both 
 Japanese, and though we are far away from Japan, 
 there is no reason why the gods of Japan should 
 not protect us!" With these words she handed 
 him an amulet which she always carried about 
 her person. Kokusenya received it reverently, 
 and held it up before the tiger, which suddenly 
 dropped its tail, drew in- its paws, and trembled 
 with fear. 
 
 At that moment a large band of Chinese sol- 
 diers appeared on the scene, and their captain 
 cried out: "Stay! That tiger is our property! 
 We have hunted it, in order to make an offering 
 of it to His Majesty the King of Tartary from our 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 383 
 
 lord His Excellency Ri Toten. I order you to 
 deliver the animal to us at once. If you refuse, 
 you shall die." 
 
 Kokusenya laughed. "Well," he said, "if you 
 are so eager to have this tiger, bring your master 
 Ri Toten to this spot. I wish to see him and to 
 speak to him. If you refuse my request, I will 
 not surrender the animal to you." 
 
 The soldiers were enraged at this bold challenge, 
 and rapidly drawing their swords, they approached 
 Kokusenya, and furiously cut at him. Before 
 this happened, he had tied the amulet around the 
 tiger's neck, and drawing his great sword from 
 its scabbard, he waited their attack. 
 
 One of the Chinese officers, availing himself of 
 the chance given him by a slight delay, rushed 
 forward to attack the old woman, who stood 
 calmly in the background. Then a miracle took 
 place. The amulet, which was around the tiger's 
 neck, inspired the beast, and roaring furiously, 
 it sprang at the officer. Paralysed with fright he 
 immediately took to his heels. Then the tiger 
 rushed at the other soldiers who had siiifered 
 severe wounds from the mighty strokes dealt 
 them by Kokusenya. They were frightened out 
 
384 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 of their wits and found it impossible to withstand 
 the attacks of the hero and the tiger. So the help- 
 less wretches flung themselves on the ground be- 
 fore Kokusenya and implored his mercy. 
 
 Kokusenya then told them why he had come 
 over from Japan, and commanded them to em- 
 brace his cause and fight to the best of their 
 ability for the restoration of the Ming dynasty. 
 They could have no reason fo refusing to obey 
 him; so all of them, numbering some thousands, 
 at once surrendered themselves to him, and an- 
 nounced their intention of regarding him as their 
 leader. With them Kokusenya formed the foun- 
 dation of a mighty army which was afterwards 
 to conquer the Tartar invaders. With these newly 
 recruited troops and his mother, Kokusenya passed 
 out of the forest. Then he stationed his soldiers 
 at a certain place, and with his mother, hastened 
 to meet his father. 
 
IV 
 
 KoKUSENYA and Tei Shiryo met at the foot of 
 Mount Sekiheki, and they immediately set out 
 for General Kanki's castle, where they arrived at 
 nightfall. The fort was stronger than any they 
 had ever seen or heard of. The stone ramparts 
 were of a great height, and the moat was so deep 
 that the water was of a dark-blue colotur. Here 
 and there within the parapet, catapults had been 
 placed ready to shoot stones and arrows at a 
 moment's notice. Kokusenya walked up to the 
 gate and cried aloud: "Ho there! Here is one 
 who wishes to speak with His Excellency General 
 Kanki. Open the gate!" 
 
 The sentries replied: "His Excellency General 
 Kanki has been away since yesterday at the Court 
 of His Majesty the great King of Tartary. We 
 do not know when he will be back. But let us 
 teU you, that even if he were at home, it would 
 be impardonable presumption for a stranger to 
 demand an interview with him, — especially at 
 night. Let us hear your business, and we will de- 
 2s 385 
 
386 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Kver yoxir message to His Excellency. You must 
 give up aU hope of being received by him in 
 audience." 
 
 "Well!" broke in Tei Shiryo, "if His Excel- 
 lency General Kanki is absent, we must see Lady 
 Kanki. Kindly tell her that we have come over 
 from Japan. She will then understand who we 
 are." 
 
 Hardly had he spoken these words, when a great 
 uproar arose within the castle. 
 
 "They are Japanese! We must beware of 
 them! They must be here for some suspicious 
 purpose, if they insist upon seeing our lady!" | 
 
 With these words several soldiers appeared at the 
 parapet, ready to fire on them with their muskets. 
 
 The noise of the tumult reached the ears of 
 Kinsho, Kanki's wife. Running up the tower, 
 she bade the soldiers cease, and looking down out- 
 side the gate, she said: "Visitors, I am Kanki's 
 wife. My name is Kinsho. What do you want 
 with my husband? Th i name of Japan has a 
 pleasant sound to my eai ! Kindly tell me who you 
 are." — She was wondering if her father, by any 
 chance, was amongst the \'isitors. — "Soldiers, do 
 not fire your muskets! Do not be so rash!" 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 387 
 
 Tei Shiryo looked up to his daughter's face 
 through the hazy light of the spring moon. " Oh ! " 
 said he, "are you indeed Kinsho? I am your 
 father, Tei Shiryo. I parted from you when you 
 were a mere baby two years old. Nevertheless, 
 you must have heard of me from your nurse. I 
 crossed over to Japan, and settled in a part called 
 Hirado. I married a Japanese woman, who has 
 since borne me a son. Both of them are here 
 with me. We have come to have a private con- 
 sultation with your husband, and to ask for his 
 assistance in a matter of great importance. Please 
 order the gates to be opened, and allow us to 
 come in." 
 
 Kinsho rejoiced greatly to hear Tei Shiryo's 
 words, and she longed to rush down and embrace 
 him. But she was the wife of General Kanki, the 
 lord of the castle; so it was impossible for her to 
 act with such lack of dignity in the presence of 
 the soldiers. 
 
 "All those matters :. well known to me," re- 
 turned Kinsho, overcouie with emotion. "But 
 unless you wiU give me some proof, I cannot believe 
 that you are my father. Give me some proof, if 
 you can!" 
 
388 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Hereupon the soldiers thoughtlessly cried out 
 ■with one voice: "Give us some proof!" 
 
 "My dearest daughter," replied the old man, 
 holding up his hands. "If any proof is wanted, 
 it is in your own possession. Before I departed 
 for Japan, I painted a portrait of myself, and left 
 it with your nurse, to be given to you as a memento 
 of me. I have changed since then, but my features 
 are still much the same. May I ask you to com- 
 pare the picture with me? Then I am sure your 
 doubts will be removed." 
 
 "Yes," said Kinsho, "I have that picture." 
 
 She took out the portrait which she always 
 carried about her person. She then held up a 
 mirror, in such a way that the moonlight cast a 
 reflection of the old man's face upon it; and she 
 looked intently from one to the other for a con- 
 siderable time. The jet-black hair and vivacious 
 expression in the portrait contrasted strongly with 
 the wrinkled face and snowy locks reflected in the 
 mirror. But the eyes, mouth, and nose of both 
 were so similar, that it was impossible to doubt 
 his identity. 
 
 "Oh, you must be indeed my own true, and 
 long-lost father!" cried the lady. "Forgive me 
 
She then held up a mirror 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 389 
 
 for my discourteous words. I have longed for 
 this moment for many years. I was left a mother- 
 less orphan here in China, and was fiUed with 
 grief when I heard that you had gone to Japan. 
 When I heard that Japan was far away in the 
 East, I used to worship the rising sun, as symbolical 
 of you, every morning. How often have I un- 
 rolled my map of the world, and have examined 
 the countries of China and Japan ! Japan seemed 
 on the map to be very near, but I was astonished 
 to hear that it was three thousand miles away. 
 Thus I despaired of ever meeting you in this life, 
 so you can imagine how delighted I am to see 
 you, after an interval of more than twenty years. 
 My heart is filled with joy and gratitude, my 
 dearest father ! " 
 
 So saying, Kinsho burst into tears of joy, and 
 Tei Shiryo was also filled with emotion. The 
 tears of the father and daughter seemed to mingle 
 with the moonbeams, which became dim, as with 
 a shower of rain. 
 
 Now Kinsho greatly wished to admit the three 
 visitors immediately. But this was impossible, 
 because, as the war was not yet qmte over, General 
 Kanki had been strictly ordered by the King of 
 
390 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Tartary on no account to admit foreigners into 
 the castle; even if they were his own kith and kin. 
 She told them of the order, and added that she 
 was at a loss what to do. 
 
 "It is impossible to disobey the King's order," 
 said the old mother. "But I do not think you 
 need fear an old woman like myself. I am very 
 desirous of seeing you, so surely you can let me 
 in, even if you refuse to admit the others." 
 
 "That is quite impossible," cried the sentinels. 
 "Women are not excepted from the Imperial 
 order. But if you will allow yourself to be 
 bound with cords like a prisoner, our lord 
 and master will not incur the wrath of the 
 Majesty, should he hear of it. So if you insist 
 on entering the castle you must be securely bound, 
 old woman." 
 
 "Pshaw! What insolence!" cried Kokusenya, 
 wrathfiiUy. " You ask us to bind your lady's step- 
 mother? It is unreasonable beyond belief! We 
 Japanese wiU not endure such a gross insult ! We 
 wiU not meet or consult with your master if those 
 are his conditions." 
 
 With these words Kokusenya took his aged 
 mother by the arm, and was about to depart. 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 391 
 
 But she shook him off saying: "Have patience, 
 my son ! If we wish to seek the assistance of an- 
 other in a matter of great moment, we must put 
 up with affronts and hardships. If our request 
 is granted, I am willing to be bound with cords, 
 nay, even to be fettered and handcuffed. Pray 
 bind me securely, at once, my husband, without 
 another moment's hesitation." 
 
 Tei Shiryo was moved by her words, and he 
 bound her, very reluctantly, hand and foot. The 
 sentinels then opened the gate, and permitted her 
 to enter. Kinsho burst into tears again when she 
 saw this. 
 
 " O dear father, and brother! " she cried. "For- 
 give the apparent unkindness of the soldiers. 
 They may not disobey the decree. I shall take 
 my mother in my charge, so you need not be anx- 
 ious about her safety. She wiU tell rhe about 
 your request, and I will inform my husband, and 
 do my best to gain his consent." 
 
 She added that, in the event of her husband 
 consenting, she would pour a solution of face 
 powder into the moat. If he refused, she would 
 pour a solution of rouge. If the river should turn 
 white the visitors wotild know that the answer 
 
392 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 was in the affirmative. If it shoiild turn red, they 
 would know that he had refused. 
 
 It must be mentioned that the water which Lady 
 Kinsho used for her toilet flowed down into an 
 artificial pond, which led to the moat, and from 
 there it ran into the Hoang Ho. 
 
 Kokusenya and his father therefore had to 
 watch the current of the Hoang Ho, in order to 
 know the result of his mother's interview with 
 Kinsho. 
 
When the old lady had been received into the 
 castle, Lady Kinsho took her into an inner apart- 
 ment, where she welcomed her as warmly, and 
 treated her as kindly, as if she had been her real 
 mother. 
 
 Presently General Kanki returned in high spirits. 
 He had that day been promoted to the rank of 
 commander of a regiment of 100,000 cavalry; 
 been made a cotmciUor of state, and raised to the 
 peerage. Kinsho met him at the porch with 
 great reverence, and, after greeting him, told him 
 of all that had happened. She gave an account 
 of how her father, stepmother, and stepbrother 
 had come from Japan to ask a favour of him, 
 but how, according to the royal command, she 
 had bade her father and brother go away and only 
 admitted her mother bound with cords. 
 
 Kanki praised her for her thoughtftilness, and 
 said that he would see his mother-in-law immedi- 
 ately. The old woman came in. After express- 
 ing his great joy at meeting her, he told her that 
 
 393 
 
394 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 he deeply regretted having to receive her bound 
 in that manner. 
 
 "What do you want with me? " he asked in mild, 
 kind tones. "Please teU me everything, without 
 reserve. I wiU do ansrthing in my power to help 
 you." 
 
 On hearing this, the old woman heartily thanked 
 him for his kindness. She then told him how 
 Princess Sendan had drifted over to Japan the 
 previous winter, and how Kokusenya and Tei 
 Shiryo had determined to strike for the restora- 
 tion of the Ming dynasty. After her narration, 
 she earnestly begged Kanki to espouse their cause. 
 
 "Then," said Kanki with surprise, "is Koku- 
 senya of Japan my wife's brother? He is famous 
 all over this country for his bravery. I was for- 
 merly in the service of the Ming Emperor; but 
 after his death I became a retainer of the King of 
 Tartary. I am now the lord of a province and 
 a castle under his sovereignty. I quite understand 
 and fully sympathize with your request, but I 
 cannot give you an immediate reply. You must 
 give me time to think the matter over." 
 
 "You are a coward!" said the old woman ex- 
 citedly. "When one first gives utterance to a 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 395 
 
 matter like this, there is danger of it becoming 
 known abroad, if an immediate answer is not 
 given. Whether you grant our request or refuse 
 it, you must give us a reply at once. Please do 
 this for us." 
 
 "Certainly, madame, I will immediately take 
 Kokusenya's side." 
 
 No sooner had he spoken, than Kanki seized 
 his wife with one hand, and drawing his sword 
 with the other, attempted to plunge it into her 
 breast. The old woman, almost overcome with 
 horror and amazement, sprang to her feet, and 
 rushed between them in order to shield her step- 
 daughter with her own person. Then she de- 
 manded in sharp tones: "Are you mad to commit 
 such a wanton outrage? Why do you wish to kill 
 Kinsho before her mother? Don't be afraid, 
 daughter, you shall not die as long as I am 
 here!" 
 
 Overwhelmed with her stepmother's kindness, 
 the terror-stricken Kinsho cried, with sobs: 
 "Mother, your kind words touch me to the heart; 
 but you must not be wounded for my sake!" 
 
 Kanki sprang back, and, bowing to the old wom- 
 an, replied: "Pardon me for my mad act, but 
 
396 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 the truth is, the King of Tartary summoned me 
 to him yesterday, and gave me the following 
 commands: ' News have reached me that a warrior 
 named Kokusenya has come over from Japan 
 with the intention of restoring the Ming dynasty. 
 So I order you to gather together 100,000 cavalry, 
 and to march against him in order to subjugate 
 him.' I did not know that Kokusenya was my 
 brother-in-law, so I vowed to kill him, aind thus 
 rid the King of his anxiety and trouble. But if 
 I now suddenly join Kokusenya, a'nd hoist a 
 banner of revolt, everyone will say that my wife 
 has influenced me, and I should go down to pos- 
 terity as the laughing-stock of all the nation. Thus 
 I should forfeit all my honour as a warrior. There- 
 fore I have determined, even though it is a cruel 
 deed, to kill my wife. Then all grounds for such 
 censure will be removed. After I have done that, 
 I shall espouse Kokusenya's cause. Dearest wife, 
 it is my loyalty to the late Emperor that makes me 
 wish to kill you, but it is your mother's kindness 
 which dissuades me from doing so" — at this point 
 he burst into hot and passionate tears. — "It cuts 
 me to the heart to make such a terrible request, 
 but, my dearest wife, are you wilUng to sacrifice 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 397 
 
 yourself and to lay down your life for the sake of 
 my loyalty?" 
 
 It gradually dawned upon Kinsho what her 
 husband intended to do. "Well," she said with 
 a resigned look, "I understand your reason, my 
 husband. I am willing to be put to death, if by 
 doing so I can be of service to the Imperial House. 
 You may take my Hfe." 
 
 She gently pushed the old woman to one side, 
 and bared her breast to receive Kanki's sword. 
 The mother, who was unable to use her hands 
 owing to the cords, took Eonsho's sleeve between 
 her teeth, and forced her away. Kanki then ap- 
 proached his wife with his naked sword; but the 
 old lady, quick as thought, ran behind him and 
 pulled him oflE with her teeth. Kinsho then again 
 prepared to meet her fate, but the mother, almost 
 choked with grief, cried out: "Stop! Stop! If 
 I allow you to kill Kinsho, everyone will say that 
 a Japanese stepmother has allowed a Chinese 
 stepdaughter to be killed on account of her hatred 
 of the latter! I should not only be shamed, but 
 it would be an everlasting disgrace to Japan. I 
 could never endure it. Kanki, if you are deter- 
 mined to kiU Kinsho, you must kill me also." 
 
398 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 With this utterance she burst into bitter tears. 
 Kanki stood for some minutes, buried in thought, 
 his reasoning powers struggling with his emotion. 
 But reason was victorious. 
 
 "Mother," he said, "if you will not allow me 
 to kill my wife, I shall be obliged to fight with 
 Kokusenya in compliance with the Tartar King's 
 commands. Now that I must fight with your 
 son, I win not detain you any longer in the castle, 
 lest people should think I have kept you as a 
 hostage. Wife, order a palanquin in which to 
 send our mother from the castle." 
 
 "There is no need to send her away, my lord," 
 answered Kinsho. "As I promised my father, I 
 will pour a solution of rouge into the moat as a 
 sign of your refusal." As she spoke, she ascended 
 to her toilet chamber, and taking a small dagger 
 she thrust it into her breast. She then let a quan- 
 tity of her blood flow into a basin, and poured it 
 into the pond below her apartment. 
 
 The blood-dyed water slowly flowed out to the 
 Hoang Ho. Kokusenya saw it, and was keenly 
 disappointed to learn of Kanki's refusal. Then 
 he was filled with alarm for his mother's safety. 
 He hurried to the castle-gate, and soon found means 
 
Mr. Koshiro as Kokusenya 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 399 
 
 of entering the courtyard. In one of the apart- 
 ments there, to his great joy, he found his mother 
 safe and soimd. He sprang up, and cutting her free 
 from the cords, presented himself before Kanki. 
 [ "You are General Kanki, I believe," he said in 
 angry tones. "I sent my mother into the castle 
 to ask for yotir assistance. When you bear in 
 mind that your wife is my sister, you should will- 
 ingly and gladly support me. Give me an im- 
 mediate answer ! ' ' 
 
 ' ' Htrniph ! ' ' replied Kanki, disdainfully. ' ' If you 
 appeal to me through my affection for my wife, 
 I am still more determined to refuse your request. 
 I am not so poor-spirited that I allow a woman to 
 influence me! Leave me! I wish to have no 
 further communication with you! " 
 
 Then both heroes hurled expressions of defiance 
 at each other, and prepared to fight, when Kinsho 
 staggered into the room, holding a blood-stained 
 dagger in her hand. "Stop! Stop!" she cried. 
 "See from where I obtained the rouge which I 
 poured into the water. Let that settle your 
 quarrel." 
 
 After saying those words, she bared her breast 
 from which the blood was flowing freely. 
 
400 OLD JAPANESE DRAMAS 
 
 Kokusenya and Kanki looked with amazement 
 at the horrible sight, and the old woman fell 
 swooning to the ground. 
 
 "My husband!" the dying woman gasped. "I 
 have killed myself! No one now can say that 
 you have been influenced by a woman! Pray 
 support my brother, and grant my parents' earnest 
 request!" 
 
 "What a noble death!" exclaimed Kanki, turn- 
 ing aside to hide his fast falling tears. "Your 
 death shaU not be in vain, dear wife!" He then 
 feU on his knees before Kokusenya. "Brother, 
 I will gladly join you in your noble undertaking. 
 AUow me to become an officer under your com- 
 mand. May I -suggest that you asstune the title 
 of Kokusenya, Commander-in-chief, and King of 
 Yempei." 
 
 So saying, Kanki crossed the room to a chest, 
 from which he produced a complete stiit of com- 
 mander-in-chief's armour. This he presented to 
 Kokusenya, who wore it thankfully. His mother 
 looked at him with admiration. "My heart is 
 fiUed with joy!" she said. "Now that General 
 Kanki has joined you, you will doubtless succeed 
 in your task. But if I Uve on after the death of 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 401 
 
 my stepdaughter my words would prove false. 
 It will not only be my own shame, but also a dis- 
 grace to Japan. I can't bear the thought of it." 
 She had scarcely uttered these words, when she 
 snatched Kinshe's dagger, and plunged it into 
 her own throat. Kanki and Kokusenya sprang 
 up with horror. "Don't either of you be sur- 
 prised!" said the old woman with dying gasps. 
 "Don't grieve at our deaths! Regard the King 
 of Tartary as the enemy of your mother and of 
 your wife, and be sure to take revenge upon him. 
 You will thus do yotir best for the restoration of 
 the Ming dynasty. Farewell ! " 
 Almost at the same moment, the old woman 
 
 and Kinsho breathed their last. 
 26 
 
VI 
 
 KoKUSENYA, with the assistance of General 
 Kanki, was able to organize a mighty army as 
 powerful as "a tiger ftimished with wings" — ^to 
 quote a Chinese saying. He fought many battles 
 against the Tartars, and captured over fifty of 
 their castles. Wherever he led his banner he was 
 crowned with victory, and the name of Koku- 
 senya, King of Yempei, speedily became known 
 throughout the length and breadth of the country. 
 
 In the meantime, General Go Sankei had been 
 hiding for seven dreary years, with the young heir 
 to the Ming throne, in a secluded place in Mount 
 Kyflsen. 
 
 When he heard the news of Kokusenya's vic- 
 tories, he came down with the young Prince, and 
 joined the army. 
 
 Kokusenya's wife Komutsu, with Princess Sen- 
 dan, came over from Japan. 
 
 Then Kokusenya in conjunction with Generals 
 
 Go Sankei and Kanki, marched upon Nanking, 
 
 now the Tartar King's stronghold, and quickly 
 
 402 
 
THE BATTLES OF KOKUSENYA 403 
 
 and easily captured it. The Tartar King was 
 punished by being beaten with five hundred blows 
 of a bamboo, and was afterwards sent back as a 
 prisoner to Tartary. The traitor Ri Toten was 
 put to death, and Kokusenya made the young 
 Prince ascend the throne, naming him Emperor 
 Eiryaku, to the extreme joy of all the nation. 
 
Irish Plays 
 
 By 
 LADY GREGORY 
 
 Lady Gregory's name has become a house- 
 hold word in America and her works should 
 occupy an exclusive niche in every library. Mr. 
 George Bernard Shaw, in a recently published 
 interview, said Lady Gregory "is the greatest 
 living Irishwoman. . . . Even in the plays of 
 Lady Gregory, penetrated as they are by that 
 intense love of Ireland which is unintelligible 
 to the many drunken blackguards with Irish 
 names who make their nationality an excuse 
 for their vices and their worthlessness, there 
 is no flattery of the Irish; she writes about 
 the Irish as Moli^re wrote about the French, 
 having a talent curiously like Moli^re." 
 
 " The witchery of Yeats, the vivid imagination 
 of Synge, the amusing literalism mixed with the 
 pronounced romance of their imitators, have 
 their place and have been given their praise 
 without stint. But none of these can compete 
 with Lady Gregory for the quality of uni- 
 versality. The best beauty in Lady Gregory's 
 art is its spontaneity. It is never forced. . . . 
 She has read and dreamed and studied, and 
 slept and wakened and worked, and the great 
 ideas that have come to her have been nourished 
 and trained till they have grown to be of great 
 stature." — Chicago Tribune. 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
 
 NEW YORK LONDON 
 
Irish Folk-History Plays 
 
 By 
 LADY GREGORY 
 
 First Series. The Tragedies 
 CRANIA KINCORA DERVORGILLA 
 
 Second Series. The Tragic Comedies 
 
 THE CANAVANS TOE WHITE COCKADE 
 
 THE DELIVERER 
 
 2 vols. Each, $l.50 net. By mail, $1.65 
 
 Lady Gregory has preferred going for her material to the tra- 
 ditional folk-history rather than to the authorized printed Tersions, 
 and she has been able, in so doing, to make her plays more living. 
 One of these, Kincora, telling of Brian Boru, who reigned in the 
 year looo, evoked such keen local interest that an old farmer 
 travelled from the neighborhood of Kincora to see it acted in 
 Dublin. 
 
 The story of Granla, on which Lady Gregory has founded one 
 of these plays, was taken entirely from tradition. _ Grania was a 
 beautiful young woman and was to have been married to Finn, the 
 great leader of the Fenians; but before the marriage, she went 
 away from the bridegroom with his handsome young kinsman, 
 Diarmuid. After many years, when Diarmuid had died (and Finn 
 had a hand in his death), she went back to Finn and became his 
 queen. 
 
 Another of Lady Gregory's plays. The Canaoans dealt with 
 the stormy times of Queen Elizabeth, whose memory is a horror in 
 Ireland second only to that of Cromwell. 
 
 The White Cockade is founded on a tradition of King James 
 having escaped from Ireland after the battle of the Boyne in a wine 
 barrel. 
 
 The choice of folk history rather than written history gives a 
 freshness of treatment and elasticity of material which made the 
 late J. M. Synge say that " Lady Gregory's method had brought 
 back the possibility of writing historic plays." 
 
 All these plays, except Grania, which has not yet been staged, 
 have been very successfully performed in Ireland. They are written 
 in the dialect of Kiltartan, which had already became familiar to 
 readers of Lady Gregory's books. 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
 
 NEW YORK LONDON 
 
New Comedies 
 
 By 
 LADY GREGORY 
 
 The Bogie Men— The Full Moon— Coats 
 Darner's Gold— McDonough's Wife 
 
 6", With Portrait ia Photogravure, $1.50 net. By mail, $165 
 
 The plays have been acted with great success 
 by the Abbey Company, and have been highly 
 extolled by appreciative audiences and an en- 
 thusiastic press. They are distinguished by a 
 humor of unchallenged originality. 
 
 One of the plays in the collection, "Coats," 
 depends for its plot upon the rivalry of two 
 editors, feach of whom has written an obituary 
 notice of the other. The dialogue is full of 
 crisp humor. "McDonough's Wife," another 
 drama that appears in the volume, is based on a 
 legend, and explains how a whole town rendered 
 honor against its will. " The Bogie Men " has as 
 its underlying situation an amusing misunder- 
 standing of two chimney-sweeps. The wit and 
 absurdity of the dialogue are in Lady Gregory's 
 best vein. " Damer's Gold " contains the story 
 of a miser beset by his gold-hungry relations. 
 Their hopes and plans are upset by one they had 
 believed to be of the simple of the world, but 
 who confounds the Wisdom of the Wise. " The 
 Full Moon " presents a Uttle comedy enacted on 
 an Irish railway station. It is characterized by 
 humor of an original and delightful character 
 and repartee that is distinctly clever. 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
 
 NEW YORK LONDON 
 
Seven Short Plays 
 
 By 
 Lady Gregory 
 
 Author of "New Comedies," "Our Irish Theatre," etc 
 
 /2° $1.50 
 
 The plays in this volume are the following: 
 Spreading the News, Hyacinth Halvey, The 
 Rising of the Moon, The Jackdaw, The Work" 
 bouse Ward, The Travelling Man, The Gaol Gate, 
 The volume also contains music for the songs in 
 the plays and notes explaining the conception of 
 the plays. 
 
 Among the three great exponents of the 
 modem Celtic movement in Ireland, Lady 
 Gregory holds an unusual place. It is she from 
 whom came the chief historical impulse which 
 resulted in the re-creation for the present 
 generation of the elemental poetry of early 
 Ireland, its wild disorders, its loves and hates — 
 all the passionate light and shadow of that fierce 
 and splendid race. 
 
 G. P. Putnam's Sons 
 
 New York London